《OmniGuardian's》 Vol 1 Ch 1 The Beginning Tuesday, February 6, 2003 - Noon 12:00 PM In a distant part of space, the clashing of blades reverberates as two Beings battle fiercely, destroying planets in their wake. In the midst of the battle, one of them speaks up, ¡°So Paradox, why don''t you just give up and let me kill you?¡± A man with spiky white hair, crimson red eyes, and very pale skin, wearing a black and grey jacket and red pants, with no shoes on, looking no older than 20 and standing at 5¡¯6¡±, swings his weapon down onto his adversary. His weapon is a long, red and black scythe. The handle is made of dark, polished wood, with a small, intricate pattern etched into the metal where the blade meets the handle. As the scythe comes down, the other person dodges at the last second and brings down their own identical red and black scythe, clashing with the first. The shockwave from their clash destroys the planet behind them. Paradox apathetically replies, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this, Yami? Or should I say Yami-Paradox?¡± pushing them away. When you get a good look at them, you can see that both Yami and Paradox look exactly the same, except for Paradox who has light brown skin and wears a red and black jacket along with some white pants with red and black shoes. Yami doesn¡¯t reply. With a thought, they activate their Omni-Watch, sending a ball of energy the size of the sun at Paradox, tearing through the fabric of space. Paradox, with an annoyed expression, sighs as they swing their scythe, cutting through the ball of energy and erasing it from existence, as their scythe has the properties to erase anything. Just as Paradox erases the attack, Yami appears behind them, now with a pair of black fingerless gloves on their hands, sleek and futuristic in style. The gloves have small glowing blue circuits etched into the material and a small, round gemstone in the center of the palm. Yami launches a barrage of strikes at Paradox, who dodges with their omnipotent reaction, punching a hole through the universe. ¡°Yami, just give up. This will get us nowhere and you know it. This entire fight is meaningless,¡± Paradox states in a slightly annoyed tone. ¡°So? I don¡¯t care. I just want to enjoy the thrill of battle. Not many other beings can give me a good fight, and I¡¯m sure YOU also enjoy the battle, Paradox,¡± Yami replies with a grin, showing how much they are enjoying this battle. Paradox did not respond instead, they put on their fingerless red gloves, identical to Yami¡¯s but red, as he charged at them. As they clash fists, they appear all over space as if they¡¯re teleporting, their punches ripping through the fabric of space, leaving holes in the universe. They continue their fight for hours, neither showing any sign of fatigue. Eventually, both Yami-Paradox and Paradox decide to step up the fight as they activate their Omni-Watch and transform. They both now have black markings covering parts of their body, ranging from their arms and legs to even their faces. This is their [Half-Omnipotent] form. ¡°Shall we dance?¡± Yami says before vanishing and appearing in front of Paradox, punching them in the stomach and sending them flying into a planet. As Paradox floats away from the destroyed debris of the planet with no noticeable damage besides some tattered clothes and dusts themselves off. ¡°Is that all, Yami? I barely felt that¡± Paradox retorts cockily as they use their favorite attack, swinging their scythe lazily, cutting through space and time, making cuts and slash marks appear on Yami causing Yami to bleed. Yami grunts in pain as they feel some of their power deplete, while their healing factor weakens before glaring at Paradox. ¡°So we¡¯re using cheap tricks, huh? Well, two can play at that game.¡± Yami activates their Omni-Watch and, with a snap of their finger, completely heals themselves. With a thought, Yami creates multiple explosions around Paradox, making it impossible for them to escape, and then detonates them, dealing massive damage to Paradox. Paradox screams in pain as their arm is destroyed. Enraged that their arm was destroyed Paradox yells. ¡°Let''s end this, Yami,¡± as they snap their finger also healing themselves Both Yami and Paradox get ready for their last attack, sending a massive beam of light at each other. As the beams clash, the universe around them begins to collapse, with both of them unfazed. Even with the whole universe collapsing in on itself, both Yami and Paradox continue their beam struggle, trying to push the other back to no avail. They stop their attacks opting to instead clash their blades, in the empty black void of nothingness. ¡°Are you sure you want to continue this fight, Paradox? The universe is going to be completely destroyed,¡± Yami states, though not really caring. ¡°And? I created this universe. I can just recreate it again,¡± Paradox replies nonchalantly as if the universe and the people in it are meaningless. The fight lasts for what feels like an eternity, as neither one is able to get the upper hand. Both Paradox and Yami Paradox are equal and can predict the other¡¯s moves and read their minds making it difficult to land a decisive strike In time, both of them decide to quickly rap up the fight, having both become increasingly bored of the never-ending struggle As both Paradox and Yami clash blades, locking their scythes together, they begin to tear apart reality, opening portals to different universes and timelines, and seeing different versions of themselves, both good and evil. They pay no heed to this as they focus on only one thing: taking the other down. Both of them stretch out their arms, forming multiple beams of energy and shooting them at the other. While they are doing this, the universe fully collapses, leaving them in a dark void of nothingness. In this void, there is no concept of time or space here, just an empty void of darkness. But to Paradox and Yami, this means nothing as they dash and dart around, throwing flurries of punches and clashing blades over and over again. As they fight in the void, everything goes by in a blur. When Paradox holds out their hand, they create a large planet and hurls it at Yami, who shoots a blast of energy turning it to ashes. While they fight, they both break into the other¡¯s mind reading their thoughts and coming up with the same idea. At the same time, they both create literal suns and throw them at each other. When the suns collide, they start to heat up. Surprisingly, the heat is so powerful that it begins to burn the void of darkness, leaving them both in an area of white with no sound, speech, or anything else. But both Yami and Paradox defy the logic of this space as they both speak at the same time creating sound. ¡°Let us finish this,¡± they say at the same time before, launching themselves at the other. Paradox sends a right jab, which Yami dodges, retaliating with a left knee to the stomach, which Paradox blocks. They keep this back and forth, sending attacks while the other dodges or blocks. At this moment, Paradox and Yami Paradox are able to defy the laws of the universe and Reality, doing things that should not be possible during their battle. This is all due to their power, ¡°The Power of Imagination,¡± which allows them to do anything they can imagine. With this Power, Paradox and Yami call themselves the ¡°Paradox of Imagination,¡± viewing themselves as a literal paradox. The fight drags on for hours with neither one gaining the upper hand. ¨CFive years later in the nothingness¨C The concept of time does not apply to either of them as the space they are in is devoid of it. Both Paradox and Yami look slightly out of breath as they have been fighting for years with no end, so they decide to come up with a deal. ¡°Why don''t we just end this fight? Neither one of us will win,¡± Yami bargains. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that. This battle won¡¯t prove anything,¡± Paradox responds agreeing to the idea of ending this pointless fight. After coming to a deal Paradox activates their Omni-Watch, imagining the universe back into existence. As they look around, both Yami and Paradox see the universe rebuilding itself instantly. Both Yami and Paradox silently decide that from now on they will remain in their [Half-Omnipotent] forms. Before Paradox can say anything, Yami just vanishes. Paradox shrugs and says, ¡°I¡¯m sure I will see him again sometime.¡± With the battle at a close Paradox flies off into the expansive space, looking for something that will entertain them. As they fly, they see a distant red planet and decide to check it out. ¨CA few minutes later¨C Tuesday, February 6, 2003 - Noon 12:30 PM As they land on the planet, they hear a scream in the distance. Curious, they fly over to the location only to find a woman being attacked by a massive creature standing 30 meters tall. ¡°KYAAAA!¡± the woman screeches, trying to run away from the creature. ¡°Someone please save me! I don''t want to die!¡± the woman cries, having been backed into a corner with her eyes closed tight. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Paradox who has watched the whole thing, is amused by the woman who to him is running around like a scared chicken. But they decide to help in the end, and with a thought, they make the creature explode as its guts and blood splattered across the ground. Upon closer inspection, Paradox saw that the woman had pale blond hair and emerald green eyes, with quite ample breasts. She is wearing what you would call bikini armor, with a silver-plated chest plate. The woman opened her eyes and saw what the monster had been reduced to, after giving a sigh of relief that her prayers were answered. She looks around for her savior, who she sees floating in the air. "Oh, thank you, kind sir, for saving me. It was very kind of you," she gratefully says, giving a bow. "Don''t thank me," Paradox responds with a slight glare and hint of amusement. "I didn''t save you out of kindness, I did it because you amused me with your frightened reactions, I couldn''t care less if you had died." The woman, taken aback by his reaction, becomes annoyed with how he is speaking to her and decides to speak her mind. "You don''t have to be so rude about it, you know. I was only thanking you, and even though you are being a massive jerk, I still thank you," she tries not to let his words get to her. "So, lady, I have a question for you: What is the name of this planet?" Paradox asks. "Why should I tell you, with how rude you are?" the woman questions in return. "Well, I could either ask you or dig into your mind for the answers. Which will it be?" Paradox states nonchalantly as if it were the most normal thing in the world. This frightened the woman. If the man is telling the truth, he could probe her mind, and who knows what he will do to her. "Fine," the woman gives an annoyed sigh. "This planet is called Red Dawn, as it is the first red planet in this solar system," she finishes. "Hmm, Red Dawn is quite an interesting name," Paradox says, thinking about the things this planet might have to keep him entertained. "So, can you tell me more about the planet, its environment, and how the people live?" Paradox asks curiously, wanting to learn more about the planet and its inhabitants. "Well, this planet does not have much water¡ªwell, drinkable water. Its population is filled with more than 80% monsters, the air is tainted and polluted, poisoning the water. So we have to be careful not to drink too much of the water we have," she states thinking about the things on this planet. "As for how people live, most people go out hunting the monsters to bring back food, materials, and more, and get paid for whatever they bring back," she finishes speaking, and Paradox states. She finishes with joy in her eyes, showing how much she loves her home planet. "Interesting. And how strong are these monsters that live here?" "Well, some of them are strong enough to destroy whole cities, while some can destroy a mountain with ease. It just depends on how long they''ve been alive and what they are," she adds more information about the monsters that live there. "What are some of them called?" Paradox asks, wanting more information about these so-called monsters. "Well, there are Wyvens, which are smaller wyverns, reaching about 15 feet tall and stretching to 30 feet long with an 80-foot wingspan. They are far faster and stronger, evolving to fight stronger creatures. Then there are Toragers, which are giant tigers standing around 50 feet tall and covered in electricity. Those are just two of them," the woman explains carefully for Paradox to understand. "What about the one that attacked you? What was that creature?" Paradox asks prompting the woman to speak. "Well, that was what we call the Behemoth. It was smaller than most, standing at 60 feet tall, it is pretty much a dinosaur, namely a T-Rex. They can normally get up to 100 feet tall. They are the most feared creatures on this plane," the woman tells him about the Behemoth and adds that it can shoot fire out of its mouth, hot enough to turn a miniature planet to ash. Paradox, intrigued, says, "That Behemoth seems like quite the impressive monster, but compared to me, it''s far too weak." showing their arrogance The woman sweatdrops at how arrogant this guy is but can''t disagree with how easily he destroyed that smaller Behemoth and wishes not to get on his bad side. "So, what brought you to this planet?" the woman asks, a little interested in why this man, as strong as he is, would come to this planet. "Well, I came here because it was the first planet I saw, and to see if I could find something interesting here," Paradox says simply, telling her that it was just a spur-of-the-moment decision. . The woman looks dumbfounded but just accepts it, telling him her name is Alacia and that she will show him around the nearest town, while Paradox also tells her his name. They begin making their way to Issla Nova, the closest town to where they are, walking through an eerie forest. Paradox kills whatever crosses their path with ease. Once they are close, you can see that Issla Nova is a very beautiful place, a little more advanced than most places, with very tall buildings, waterfalls, as well as floating islands. As Paradox and Alacia get to the gates of Issla Nova, the guards stop them, holding their weapons out in an X, asking for their information cards. Paradox leans over to Alacia, asking her what the information cards are, to which she responds that they are just cards to identify people. Guard One: "We will need to see your cards." he commanded. Alacia hands over her card and tells them that Paradox is with her and that they will get a card made for him in town. Guard Two: "Alright, but make sure you get the card right away so there will be no problems." he tells/warns them hinting at a slight threat. They both enter the town as Paradox takes in the sights. They head to the registration center to get his info card. Once finished, Paradox asks, "So, Alacia, what is there to know about this town?" Alacia thinks for a second. "Well, this town is known for its violence and fighters. There are a lot of very powerful people who live here mainly because of the guild, as it''s the most feared town." Paradox thinks to himself for a second, debating on how to go about his time here. Ultimately, he decides to seek out someone to fight and see if they are worthy. If not, he will then leave the planet. He turns to Alacia. "So, where would I go to fight someone strong enough to fight here?" She responds by saying that he can find someone at a guild or put out a request to fight someone strong. They head over to the guild, and Paradox posts a paper for a challenge with a good amount of gold as the reward and the location where the fight will take place. Many hours go by, and no one shows up. Just as Paradox and Alacia are about to leave, a man in very slim armor appears. The armor is all black with spikes on the shoulders and kneecaps, and he carries a long black sword. "So, you came here to challenge me? What do you hope to achieve from it?" Paradox asks, eyeing him curiously. "I came to prove that I am strong and that only a weakling would put up a poster looking for a fight," the man says gruffly, sounding like a 40-year-old man. "Then show me what you can do, mister warrior," Paradox taunts. Enraged, the man charges at Paradox, pulling out his sword and swinging it down in an arc at him. Paradox easily sidesteps the attack, looking pretty bored, then grabs the sword, lifting the man up into the air by it, and throws him into a nearby mountain. "Is that all you have? I thought you would be stronger than this," Paradox says disappointedly. The man staggers up with minor injuries, before running at high speeds at Paradox. As he does, you can feel the ground shake with each step as if an earthquake is happening. Once the man makes it to Paradox, he wastes no time unleashing a barrage of slashes at Paradox, hoping one will land. But Paradox effortlessly weaves through all the strikes, holding up one finger and stopping the attack fully, causing a shockwave that destroys the whole forest around them. "Hmm, quite powerful, but too reckless," Paradox notes before kicking the man away with great force, destroying his armor. Paradox then pulls out his sword, a sleek, curved blade with a red crystal embedded near the hilt. The handle is ornately designed with intricate carvings that seem to swirl and shift with each passing second, allowing Paradox to control time in any way he likes. The pommel is black, contrasting sharply with the red of the blade and crystal. This sword is called the [Chrono Sword]. With a single swing of the blade, Paradox cuts through time, making that one swing turn into twenty making twenty cuts appear on the man''s body causing him to bleed profusely. The man is shocked but gathers all his energy into one attack and charges at Paradox, only for his body to freeze in place. "W-what happened?" the man staggers out. "I froze your body in time is what happened, quite simple," Paradox says with a mischievous grin. With one final strike, Paradox knocks the man out with the blunt side of his blade, then puts it away before turning to Alacia. "Well, that was quite fun. It took away a little of the boredom." Alacia''s eye twitches as she says, "How was that fun? That was a one-sided beatdown. He never stood a chance, did he?" she says as she huffs Laughing, Paradox states, "Of course, he didn''t. The whole point of the fight was to entertain me, which he did. I could never lose." Seeing how arrogant he''s being, Alacia says, "You should stop being so arrogant, or else one day you will lose or worse, be killed." She hopes that he will take her advice and stop being so arrogant. "I''ll keep that in mind, and as it seems my time here is up, I''ll be taking my leave," Paradox says thoughtfully even a little. Alacia, confused, asks, "What do you mean your time here is up? Is there a certain time limit you can be here?" Paradox answers, "No, what I mean is that I''ve grown bored of this planet, so I''m going to go look for something else to entertain me." Worried that she would never see him again, Alacia asks, "Is there any chance that we will meet again?" "I''m very sure we will meet again in due time. Until then, train hard so you can give me a good fight," Paradox says before vanishing without a trace. Alacia sighs, hoping he is right and that they will meet again. She heads off to train for the next time she meets Paradox. Information About the Omni-Watch Omni-Watch 1: This is the weakest of the Omni-Watches, with power levels reaching only star-galaxy levels. Omni-Watch 2: This is the second strongest of the Omni-Watches, allowing its wielder to reach universal+ levels of power. Omni-Watch 3: This is the strongest of the Omni-Watches, allowing the wielder to reach levels far beyond the first two Omni-Watches and possessing infinite levels of power (meaning you can continue getting stronger indefinitely; this is the watch Paradox has). The Omni-Watch''s appearance varies depending on how the wearer wants it to appear. Abilities of the Omni-Watch: Some of the abilities of the Omni-Watch include scanning and adding others'' powers and memories. It also has an omnipotent sense and reaction. With enough training, the Omni-Watch also grants the ability to see into the future. Powers of the Omni-Watch: All powers of the Omni-Watch are based on the user''s imagination, including powers over fire, water, air, electricity, flying, time, space, existence/erasure, reality, etc., as well as the user''s actual power. The growth of the Omni-Watch is infinite, with no limit to how strong the user can become. The wielder''s power and potential with their power/manipulation depend on their own physical and mental power. Vol 1 Ch 2 Encounter with the Creations Friday, February 9, 2003 - Morning 9:00 AM Sometime after the Events on Red Dawn, Paradox is seen flying through space, heading towards Paradox Earth. This Earth is far different from the normal Earth, as it is covered with more land than water, being 80% land and 20% water. When Paradox lands, they are greeted by the sight of a lush forest with trees reaching high into the air. Looking around, they see deer galloping, insects crawling up trees, and squirrels scavenging for food. Paradox takes some time to enjoy the forest and its fresh breeze after having been in space for such a long time. They decide to explore and see what the forest has in store for them. They begin their trek through the forest, and as they reach a certain part, mist starts to appear and everything turns red as if there is a malevolent entity around. Despite this, Paradox does not react and continues on. Paradox begins to hear growling, roaring, and screeching, signifying that there may be something or someone else in the forest with them. However, Paradox acts as if they do not hear anything and continues walking. Then, out of nowhere, a torrent of fire as hot as the surface of the sun comes at them. Paradox easily nullifies it by creating a barrier around themselves, stopping the attack. Just as they defend against the attack, a giant meteor the size of a small planet comes at them. Paradox swings their scythe at it, intending to destroy it, but it passes right through it as if it were an illusion. Behind it comes the real meteor, which crashes into them, and injures them. Inside their head, Paradox is confused that something was able to harm them because there is no one capable of harming them besides Yami Paradox that they knew of. But then three beings pop into their mind¡ªthree of their creations that they created with the power to kill them. Just then, Paradox calls out, ¡°Come out, Orion, Zane, and Clea. Stop hiding.¡± As they say that, three massive creatures come out, surrounding them, all standing at 800 meters tall. One is a giant dragon, the second a giant phoenix, and the last a giant fox. The first to speak is the dragon, with a gruff voice saying, ¡°Father, it''s good to see you. It''s been years since the last time.¡± Its name is Orion, a red and black dragon. Its scales glisten in the sunlight with sharp, jagged edges. His eyes are a piercing gold, filled with ancient knowledge and power. He has large wings that spread wide, with razor-sharp claws on the ends capable of tearing through even the toughest of metals. His roar is thunderous, shaking the earth beneath him. Paradox sweatdrops. ¡°Yeah, it''s been years, but is this how you treat me when we first meet again?¡± he asks. Before Paradox''s omnipotent sense activates, a massive tail hits him, sending him crashing through multiple trees. A loud growl can be heard before a feminine voice says, ¡°I suggest you shut your mouth, Father, seeing as you abandoned us.¡± As you look at it, you see that it is the fox, specifically a nine-tailed fox known as Clea. Clea has purple and black fur, which looks soft, shiny, and smooth as if it''s made of silk. She has bright, beautiful purple eyes that seem to glow in the dark. Her tails are long and soft as well as powerful. Her body is like a work of art¡ªslender yet strong and powerful. Paradox gets back up, dusting themselves off as if nothing happened. ¡°Abandoned? Now that''s a strong word. I never abandoned any of you. What gave you that idea?¡± Paradox asks genuinely curious. This time, Paradox''s omnipotent sense activates, allowing them to dodge the attacks that were sent at them with ease. These were giant sharp feathers that destroyed the ground on impact. Paradox looks up at Zane, who is flying. ¡°What was that for?¡± he yells, a little annoyed. Zane, the phoenix, responds in what sounds like a gentleman''s voice. ¡°We don''t want to hear your excuses. Nothing can change our mind, Father, about how you abandoned us not long after our creation.¡± Zane has a silver and red plumage that shimmers in the light. His body is sleek and slender, with wings spread wide, showcasing incredible strength and agility. His body is covered in beautiful, vibrant silver and red feathers, with a long, flowing mane running down his neck and back. His eyes glow a fierce red as if fueled by an inner fire, and his wings are wide and strong, with each feather glowing with a soft, fiery light. Paradox speaks to clear up the misunderstanding. ¡°Well, about that, the reason why it seemed like I ''abandoned'' you is that my counterpart, Yami Paradox, came to kill me. The battle lasted hundreds, even thousands of years, and it just ended a day ago.¡± Paradox hopes to appease them. All three of them look at each other before speaking. The first to speak is Orion. ¡°And why should we believe a word you say?¡± Then Zane says, ¡°Yeah, we have no reason to trust you.¡± But Clea remains quiet. Paradox, who gets an idea, says, ¡°Then why don''t you look into my mind and get your answers? A very easy and simple solution.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. They begrudgingly agree and use their powers to enter Paradox''s mind, watching all the events that proceeded after their creation, including Yami Paradox sending multiple attacks at Paradox and destroying their base. ¡°So will you three calm down and stop attacking me?¡± Paradox asks but does not really care since that is the reason he created them. Before they can respond, all four of them are sent flying and pressed against a mountain by an intense gravity. ¡°W-w-what is going on?¡± Paradox stutters out as they struggle to resist the force while Orion, Zane, and Clea are in the same position, crushing the mountains beneath them. A portal opens, and a being steps out. This being stands at 10 feet tall, with skin as black as coal and hair as white as snow. Their eyes are like two glittering stars, capable of seeing through anything. They wear a flowing black cloak with intricate, shimmering patterns. The cloak billows behind them like a dark cloud, with the edges fluttering in the breeze. They have broad shoulders and a well-defined physique, with limbs that can stretch and manipulate in ways that would be impossible for a mortal. The being looks around and sees Paradox, and slowly makes their way over to them with their hands behind their back. ¡°So you must be Paradox,¡± they speak with a commanding voice. ¡°And if I am, what about it?¡± Paradox replies defiantly, still struggling to break free from the gravitational hold. ¡°I am Huracan, the embodiment of the universe. You see, you have destroyed this universe, which is unacceptable, so you must face the consequences.¡± The being, now identified as Huracan, the universe itself, reaches out to try and place a seal on Paradox, but before they can, Paradox smirks and snaps their fingers. After Paradox snaps their fingers, the gravity pressure around them and their creations is released. With their [Uni Gloves], they launch a punch at Huracan¡¯s gut, sending them flying, but the attack seems to have done no damage and only serves to anger them. Huracan dusts themselves off and pulls out a crystal ball that looks as if it has the essence of the universe itself. With that, Huracan launches it at Paradox, who pulls out their [Omni Scythe] to cut it in half. Just before it clashes, the crystal disappears and reappears behind them, striking them in the back repeatedly. Having enough of that, Paradox activates their Omni-Watch, making the crystal ball phase through them, dodging the attack. Then they imagine the crystal exploding, which it does, only to reform itself rapidly as if it was never destroyed. ¡°You are quite powerful, but you do not know how to use or control your power. You just use it brainlessly,¡± Huracan says as they appear before Paradox, bypassing their omnipotent sense and reaction, pushing the crystal ball into them and frying their internal organs. This crystal ball is called ¡°The Core of Creation.¡± It is essentially the creation of all things and what gives me my power over the universe. You can never hope to defeat me with this level of power,¡± Huracan says more as a warning than anything, before turning away and creating another portal. They turn their head slightly. ¡°This is my warning to you, Paradox. You are not all-powerful. There will always be someone stronger than you. Keep that in mind, and if you ever destroy this universe again, I will not show you any mercy.¡± They walk through the portal, leaving a beaten Paradox to ponder their words. Paradox angered that someone would dare talk down to them, stands up and thinks about what to do. All options lead to training to become stronger and gain a new form. Just as they are about to enact their plan, Paradox turns towards Orion, Zane, and Clea and tells them to train themselves for the next time they meet so they can test their new power. With that, Paradox vanishes, not to be seen for weeks. Orion, Zane, and Clea all take their leave, going their own ways. Orion goes north, Zane goes south, and Clea heads west. They head in these directions in search of ways to train and hone their powers, but little do they know that their search may lead to them reuniting. Orion finds themselves in a desert with very strong gusts of wind and powerful sandstorms, which is perfect for their meditation and for controlling the raging sandstorms that happen here. While there, Orion focuses on trying to turn the desert into glass using their heat. They concentrate on releasing torrents of fire at sand dunes over and over again, trying to control the heat of the fire and not eviscerate the sand. This is very difficult for Orion, who is not known for their control. As Orion releases torrents of flames, they start to sweat. As the flames dwindle, they find themselves out of breath, making them think, ¡°This will not only be a test of control but of how long I can breathe while releasing my flames.¡± With that, they take a short break for 10 minutes before going back to releasing flames. This time, they are able to turn half of the sand dune into glass, showing growth and control. This control will help Orion become much stronger and better control the potency of their attacks. Zane, on the other hand, finds themselves flying toward a volcano. They dive right into the molten lava, resting there. This training will allow Zane to coat their feathers with lava, not only to cut their opponent but also to burn them. While inside the volcano, Zane begins drinking the lava, ingesting it to increase their insides¡¯ resistance to the lava and the burning sensations. As Zane sits in the lava, the temperature of their body rises, and it does not stop. The longer they sit there, the hotter they become. Right now, Zane is as hot as the sun. We cut over to Clea, who, in her own words, only needs to train her illusion abilities. She heads to a very dense forest, which is very dark even during the daytime, making it seem as if night is eternal. In this forest, Clea begins casting illusions on herself to get used to them, using only sound and touch to determine if something is real or an illusion. She spends multiple hours doing this, heightening her senses and creating illusions so real they seem to blend in with reality itself. During her training, she creates an illusion of a forest inside of a forest, which in turn becomes so real that it stops being an illusion and becomes real, with the only way to enter it being through a certain area. Satisfied with her training, Clea decides to take a break and rest, laying her head on her paws and falling into a blissful sleep. Weeks go by, and the three of them continue their training with utmost focus and grit, with one goal in mind: becoming stronger than Paradox. After their training, the three of them will inevitably cross paths and test their newfound power against one another. Vol 1 Ch 3 The Training Friday, February 9, 2003 - Morning 9:20 AM After Paradox vanishes, they use their Omni-Watch to create a different dimension of infinite space and size. This space allows them to train, but not ordinary training; a day in the outside world equals one hundred years in this world. Additionally, this area is a desolate, abandoned wasteland with destroyed buildings and rubble scattered everywhere, as if war and constant fighting have occurred. Paradox has created multiple beings who inhabit this world, acting as guardians they must fight. These beings launch attacks faster than the speed of light and can react to any form of attack but are easily taken down with one hit due to their terrible defensive capabilities. Paradox has dubbed this dimension the ¡°Hyper Dimension,¡± signifying the speed at which time passes inside it. Paradox lands on top of the highest building, which looks as if it is about to fall and crumble at any given second. Before they can think, a beam of light comes at them, and they barely dodge it, with it scraping their cheek, causing it to bleed a little. One restriction Paradox put on themselves is that they cannot use their Omni-Watch in this dimension. They have to use their natural strength and skills to train and defeat these creatures. Paradox pulls out their [Omni Scythe] and jumps off the six-story building into the center of the creatures, who are all shooting beams of light at them. They manage to deflect most of the beams, but some get through their defenses and hit them, injuring them. However, Paradox knows they cannot let this stop them and that they must become stronger so that no one can ever defeat them. With that resolve, Paradox runs in, cutting multiple creatures in half with their scythe. Some of the more combat-oriented creatures charge at them with blades and fists, moving at speeds faster than Paradox can react to. Paradox gets cut all over by multiple blades and is launched into a building by one of the creatures'' fists. They struggle to stand up, with blood pouring out of their body and some from their mouth. Yet, they charge back into the fray, recklessly cutting down everything in their way while learning and anticipating the creatures'' attacks and patterns. Paradox continues this training for weeks in this dimension, and soon ten years have gone by. It seems as if there is no end to the number of creatures here; they have cut down approximately ten million of them, with billions more remaining. But they have gotten better with their scythe and in fighting these creatures, which they call ¡°Eien no Owari,¡± meaning Eternal End, as if you get stuck here, no normal being would survive this never-ending horde of monsters. Time Skip: 30 Years Paradox has spent a total of forty years inside the ¡°Hyper Dimension¡± training. The scene cuts to Paradox who, with one swing of their scythe, cuts a whole city in half and destroys multiple ENO, which is what they call them for short, disintegrating their bodies. Paradox floats in the air, looking satisfied with their handiwork. They move at a speed that exceeds the speed of light and instantly cut around ten thousand ENO in half, causing them to disappear in a mist of darkness. At some point in their training, Paradox reached a new level of power where the ENO no longer posed a challenge to them. Using their Omni-Watch, they boosted the ENO¡¯s power and speed by twenty times. With this new increase in power, the ENO charge at Paradox at such great speeds that they warp space, appearing right in front of Paradox. Some launch a barrage of fists, and others shoot beams of light at point-blank range, launching Paradox ten meters away into multiple buildings. They stand up as if nothing happened, dusting themselves off. With a grin, Paradox launches themselves, moving so fast they go through time itself, seeing everything at a standstill. They look amazed, then regain focus and cut all of the ENO in half vertically. As Paradox comes to a stop, they realize they moved through time. A few weeks go by, and Paradox begins to master that speed, trying to move so fast they can go through time at will. After some rough training and many weeks, they master it. Time Skip: 20 Years Later Throughout all of the training, the only thing on Paradox¡¯s mind is how much they want to destroy Huracan and prove themselves as the strongest being. While Paradox is training, they gain a new attack that they did not learn. The only probable reason is that Yami Paradox is the one who learned it, and the link between them makes it so that if one learns something or gains something, the other will as well. Paradox outstretches their hand, focusing energy and power into it. When they release it at the horde of ENO, the energy beam splits into hundreds of beams, leaving massive craters in the ground and causing multiple buildings to fall and crumble. As Paradox continues training, a few weeks go by, and they feel a sudden shift and change inside their body as if a new power is being unleashed. They let it all out, and their body undergoes a transformation. Paradox¡¯s skin turns from light brown to white, looking as if it is made of light while retaining the black markings that cover parts of their body. They also gain something new: a red and black crown on their head made of red and black light. Snapping their fingers, they create a mirror to look at themselves, admiring the new look. Before holding out their hand and punching the ground underneath them, causing a massive shockwave that makes the whole dimension shake and shift. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. With a smirk, Paradox believes that with this new form and power, they are on their way to becoming the strongest being in existence. But there is one thing to test, so they once again increase the power of the ENO, this time by one hundred times, and let them all launch their attacks at them. To their surprise and glee, the attacks that would normally harm them have no effect. With a wave of their hand, Paradox channels energy into their hand, sending out a pulse that causes all of the ENO to explode, killing fifty billion of them. ¡°So this is my new power. If I were to master this, I would become the strongest being to ever exist, and nothing would be able to harm me...¡± Paradox does not get a chance to continue as they are bombarded by multiple attacks ranging from beams of light, balls of fire as hot as the sun, and giant meteors. Paradox does not seem fazed, only seeing it as a chance to test their new power. With a thrust of their hand forward, they create a massive shockwave that instantly destroys and evaporates the attacks, leaving nothing behind. However, the backlash of the punch destroys Paradox''s arm as they are not able to control that level of power. The wound instantly heals as if nothing happened, showing that not only has their power increased, but their regeneration ability has increased as well. Before they can react, a giant creature taller than Orion, Zane, and Clea, standing at two thousand meters tall, appears. It looks like a mix of an ogre and a dragon hybrid. It has some traits of the ENO as well, so Paradox calls it the King ENO, the strongest being to exist in the ¡°Hyper Dimension.¡± The King ENO launches a punch, and Paradox, thinking that something that tall must be slow but powerful, gets a rude awakening as the King ENO¡¯s fist appears in front of them, hovering over their entire body due to its massive size. The punch launches Paradox through hundreds of buildings. To their surprise, Paradox finds out that the attack actually harmed them, and in this form, nothing should be able to harm them. Something crosses their mind, and Paradox recalls that after they achieved this form and right before the King ENO appeared, they believed it would get boring if they could not be injured, and wished they had a weakness. This King ENO must have been created from that wish, that thought which has given birth to it. Upon taking a closer look at it, Paradox uses their power to see inside the King ENO. In its blood flow and veins, they see some kind of purple liquid. Paradox believes this must be the cause of how it can harm them. So Paradox dubs this purple substance Omnicore, the only way to harm them in their [Omnipotent Form], which they have dubbed this new form they have taken. Timeskip: 40 Years - 100 Years Have Passed Within the last one hundred years, Paradox has retained their appearance, still looking twenty years old, as if no time has passed at all. Paradox spent these last forty years fighting the King ENO in a hard-fought battle, being on the verge of death multiple times, testing the limits and effects of the Omnicore on them. In the end, Paradox found out that it not only weakens their power but also slows their regenerative abilities, on top of being the only thing that can kill or harm them. ¨CFlashback¨C Paradox dodges the attacks of the King ENO, but the pressure of the attack still hits them, sending them flying away. Paradox is able to regain their balance and deliver an attack with their [Uni Gloves], making the King ENO stagger back but not doing nearly as much damage as they had hoped. The King ENO opens its mouth, firing off multiple purple beams of light at Paradox. They use their [Omni Scythe] to cut them in half, but the force of the attacks leaves their arms numb, almost making them drop their scythe. However, they manage to hold on to it. Paradox swung their scythe in their signature manner, cutting through time and space to send a crescent beam of energy at the King ENO. The attack successfully severed the King ENO¡¯s arm, but to Paradox¡¯s shock, the arm instantly regenerated. Realizing this battle would be prolonged, Paradox grinned, relishing the challenge. Charging in, Paradox moved so quickly that it seemed as if they were warping around, appearing in multiple places at once. However, the King ENO could still perceive them, firing a beam that Paradox narrowly dodged. The beam struck the ground with such force that the entire dimension began to tremble and crumble, yet the King ENO remained focused on its adversary. Stepping forward, it delivered a devastating knee, sending Paradox flying into the sun. Landing on the sun, Paradox found the heat invigorating rather than harmful. They sat for a moment, contemplating their next move. "Hmm, I cut off its arm, but it grew back. My scythe should affect all concepts no matter what, so either it''s a concept above me or, in this space, the term ¡®concept¡¯ does not exist and everything is on equal levels," Paradox mused. Standing up, Paradox leaped back to the King ENO with incredible force, their fist enveloped in energy as hot as the sun. They punched the King ENO, sending it flying twenty feet. The King ENO dug its feet into the ground, stopping itself. A serious bruise remained on its chest, leading Paradox to believe that heat was its weakness. They created a miniature sun, the size of a large building, and kicked it at the King ENO. The King ENO teleported ten meters away, smirking, but the heat ball returned from behind, disintegrating it. Paradox was about to power down, thinking the fight was over, when the King ENO reappeared, now only ten feet tall but with its power increased by fifty times. "W-what? I just killed you," Paradox stammered, unable to believe it. "Yes, you did kill me, but all you did was speed up my growth. Each time I am killed, I come back stronger. As for my size, I can change it at will," the King ENO said, amused by Paradox¡¯s confusion. The King ENO drew a blade that was as black as night but shone brightly. It moved so fast that Paradox barely had time to react, an impossibility considering their [Omnipotent Form]. Instead of using their [Omni Scythe], Paradox pulled out their [Chrono Sword]. As their blades clashed, they appeared everywhere, their shockwaves destroying multiple buildings. "You are quite skilled with a blade. I commend you, but that will not be enough to win this fight," the King ENO taunted, swinging its blade in an arc aimed at Paradox''s head. Paradox smirked, imagining the attack passing through them. They countered, using the [Chrono Sword]¡¯s ability to control time, slowing it to a standstill and delivering a flurry of cuts to the King ENO. When time resumed, Paradox was shocked to see that the King ENO had dodged the attack. "How? I froze time; you shouldn''t have been able to dodge!" Paradox yelled, frustrated. "Time means nothing to me in this space. Time is under my command. Did you really think you could defeat me like that?" the King ENO laughed. Their battle raged on for weeks, turning into years. Forty years later, Paradox finally claimed victory over the King ENO, only slightly out of breath, their near-infinite stamina barely tested. ¨CFlashback End¨C Saturday, February 10, 2003 - Morning 9:20 AM After defeating the King ENO, Paradox returned to Paradox Earth to rest and take a long break from fighting. Vol 1 Ch 4 Where it all Began, Relaxation and Death Wednesday, February 10, 2010 - Morning 5:00 PM -Millions of years into the past in a different universe Paradox''s Original Universe- ¨CPast childhood flashback¨C The story cuts in on three children playing and having fun. However, if you look closer, they are not playing normally; they are playing make-believe heroes. Child One says, ¡°I wanna be Spider-Man.¡± moving their arms around as if they are shooting out webs, Child Two says, ¡°And I wanna be Superman.¡±Jumping up and down as if they are flying Child Three, Paradox, yes, Paradox, says, ¡°I wanna be the Flash.¡± running around the field as if they have super speed. On their arms is an imaginary watch that allows them to transform into anyone they wish. It is called the ¡°Anybody-Watch¡±, and it takes on the form the wearer wants it to. The kids play around having fun. Child One shoots imaginary webs at The Flash and Superman, Child Two flies away and shoots heat vision from their eyes, while Paradox runs around as if he is running super fast, hitting them. As time goes on, the kids play make-believe heroes for a few years, stopping when they reach the 6th grade but never forgetting the memory of their fun times. Paradox, with their vivid imagination, continued to build the Anybody-Watch as they got older. However, over time, they forgot about it and never used it again, going about their life, going to school, playing video games, and overall having a great time. By the time Paradox reached the 9th grade, they remembered the Anybody-Watch and everything they did and all the fun they had with it with their cousins. Paradox thought that the name ¡®Anybody-Watch¡¯ was stupid but fitting, so they kept it until they figured out a new name for it. All the while, Paradox kept going to school, talking with friends, and getting good grades, or at least enough to pass. One day, on their way to school, they passed the gate, and an image appeared of a giant dragon that stood Eight hundred meters tall, then it just vanished as if it was not there. Paradox, upon seeing this, named it Orion, and that got them thinking: What if they started to create multiple beings and a world of their own? So Paradox created two other beings: one named Zane, a giant Eight-hundred-meter-tall phoenix, and Clea, a giant Eight-hundred-meter-tall nine-tailed fox. From watching so much anime, namely harem anime, Paradox created a harem in their head and imagined meeting them when all of them were Eight years old including himself, and giving them an Anybody-Watch. Paradox found out that the five girls were abandoned by their families, so he took them in and taught them how to use their Watches. In time, the girls all became stronger and faster than Paradox, showing that they had mastered the power he gave them: ¡°The Power of Imagination.¡± Just like Paradox, and from Paradox showing them multiple anime, they gained multiple different transformations and people they could turn into. The girls all went their separate ways as they explored different universes and dimensions to become stronger and gain more forms and powers. Sometime later, Paradox¡¯s powers became real. It seems as if their imagination was so powerful it brought forth their Anybody-Watch. With that, they began tweaking the Anybody-Watch, adding more features to it, such as the ¡°Power of Imagination,¡± which allowed them to do anything they could imagine. Weeks turned into months as Paradox honed their power, and within that time, the universe they created in their head became real. So Paradox dubbed it the ¡°Omniverse,¡± a universe of infinite size and infinite possibilities. With this new universe, Paradox went around training and creating planets, as well as beings to inhabit those planets, stars, galaxies, solar systems, and everything. But by the end of the creation, Paradox forgot all of the things they created and only remembered Paradox Earth, which is Earth but different because they wanted their own planet. A few years went by, and Paradox went back and forth between the Omniverse and the real world throughout their 10th, 11th, and 12th grades. After 12th grade, Paradox spent their full time inside the Omniverse, never leaving it and spending two more years inside, which leads to the beginning of our story and the fight with Yami Paradox. By the end of it all, Paradox began calling the Anybody-Watch the Omni-Watch because it sounded cool. Throughout their time in the Omniverse, Paradox, as a normal human, became strong enough to destroy a galaxy by accident with an attack they had created. They are able to sense things up to 100 meters away and react to things at hypersonic speed while being able to attack and move at high hypersonic speeds. Then, a few months later, after a lot of training, Paradox unlocked a new form: their [Half-Omnipotent] form. In this form, they became far stronger, strong enough to destroy universes. Additionally, in this form, they are able to sense things up to halfway around the universe and react to things at relativistic+ speeds, nearly the speed of light, and their attack and movement speeds are multi-faster than light, faster than the speed of light. With this, Paradox overall just has fun traveling through the universe they created and honing their powers while becoming stronger. ¨CPast childhood flashback end¨C Saturday, February 10, 2003 - Morning 9:20 AM After Paradox leaves the ¡°Hyper Dimension,¡± they go back to the forest they were in when they landed on Paradox Earth. As they appear back in the forest, they appear in their [Half-Omnipotent form], as they like to stay in that form to have a challenge in fights. Paradox uses their Omnipotent Sense to find the forest¡¯s exit and begins walking towards it. On their way, they encounter various animals, some ferocious ones that attack them, which prompts him to cut them in half for daring to attack him. A few hours go by as they take their time, in no hurry to get out. But just as the forest seems so peaceful, Paradox forgets that this Earth is far different than the real one. A group of monsters appears, growling and surrounding him. Paradox amused that a bunch of low-life creatures would dare challenge him, just sits there and observes them. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The creatures appear to be goblins¡ªblack goblins with skin as dark as midnight. They charge at him with their clubs and swords, striking Paradox, but as soon as the weapons land on his body, they all break and fall apart, leaving Paradox to smirk at the now-frightened creatures. The goblins regain hope as a few of the more magical ones release gusts of wind and balls of fire at Paradox, who just blows air out of his mouth, getting rid of the attacks while destroying a part of the forest. ¡°So these are some of the creatures that inhabit this Earth. They seem to be quite weak, or am I just too powerful?¡± Paradox muses as they wave their hand, making the goblins disintegrate into nothing, and continue on their journey out of the forest. After a few hours, Paradox makes it out of the forest, giving a sigh after finally being out of it. Everything in it looked the same, even though he had trained for One hundred years, only a day had passed here. In the distance, Paradox sees a small town of moderate-sized houses, so they decide to go there as they fly into the air, heading in that direction. As they fly over the town, they see cars driving, people walking and talking, and crimes happening, such as robbery and kidnappings. They ignore all of that, instead searching for some food. They head to a grocery store after finding out what the currency is, which turns out to be the same and create some money themselves with their power. They head inside the store and purchase some cups of ramen, cereal, and milk. Seeing as they don''t have a place to stay, they create a mini bag that stops time so the milk does not go bad and they can store the other things. They then begin looking for a house that is for sale, not even sure if they will be staying in this town or moving, not that they care enough to think about it. Paradox finds a moderately sized one-bedroom house that is more secluded so they don''t have to bother with others much. Walking inside the empty house, they snap their fingers, decorating it with red carpets, tan walls, a nice black lounge table, and an eating table with some cool anime posters on the wall. Once done, Paradox leaves the house as they look for something to do. While doing so, they learn the name of this city, which is called ¡°Metro City.¡± It is surrounded by very tall mountains with the forest that Paradox was in. It was a pretty nice reserved city, but what he also learned was that there was a bigger city not far from there. Paradox decides to stay in this city for some time to learn about this world and what inhabits it, then will decide on what they will do later. Sunday, February 25, 2003 - Dusk 8:10 PM A few weeks later, Paradox is exploring outside of the city. As they are traveling up the mountain, they take down ogres, goblins, mountain lions, and more monsters and animals with ease. Thinking that this is just a relaxation trip to take in the sights, they are in for a rude awakening as reality warps and twists, creating an illusion of their death. Paradox breaks it with a snap of their finger, looking around for who created the illusion. They are not able to find them, but what they do find is a horde of zombies¡ªnot normal ones, but zombies that are shooting ice spikes, balls of fire, and even controlling shadows. These are special zombies, and Paradox knows that whoever created the illusion of their death is the same one who created these zombies. Paradox moves instantly, cutting down the zombies, but they all stand up again, and even their body parts move on their own, which freaks him out a bit. He breathes fire out of his mouth, turning them all to ash. Just then, he hears the sound of clapping as a beautiful woman appears. She has a slender and athletic build, wearing a sleek black and purple formfitting costume with a plunging neckline, revealing her toned abs and a small amount of cleavage. The outfit also features a high-waisted design, accentuating her slender waist. She has long, flowing white hair that falls down her back like a river of snow, with a few loose strands framing her face. Her eyes are a bright, glowing blue that seems to pierce through the darkness, giving her an otherworldly appearance. On her feet, she wears a pair of black boots with purple accents, which add to her overall edgy and menacing aura. Around her neck, she wears a small, intricate pendant in the shape of a skull, symbolizing her association with death. ¡°Who are you?¡± Paradox asks, on guard with the person and what he senses from her. ¡°Now, now, dear, no need to be so cautious. I am what you humans call¡­¡± she trails off, creating suspense, ¡°Death of the Four Horsemen,¡± she growls out with a smirk. ¡°And you, my dear Paradox, I am here to kill you.¡± As she finishes that sentence, she appears in front of Paradox with no sound, making it seem as if she was always there. Just then, she pulls out a crimson red scythe with two blades and swings it down at Paradox, cutting off his right arm. Paradox screams out in pain as they jump back, their regeneration kicking in, starting to regrow their right arm, and in a few seconds, it''s fully regrown. ¡°Kill me? What brings you here to kill me, and what makes you think you can kill me?¡± Paradox asks, a little curious and cautious since this ¡°Death¡± was able to cut off his arm and move so fast they could not react. ¡°You see, dear, you have tampered with things far beyond your understanding, and you have escaped the death that should have been brought to you many times,¡± she muses, looking him in the eyes with her piercing blue orbs. ¡°And I am here to collect what is rightfully mine.¡± She moves so fast, appearing behind Paradox, but right before she can strike him, he pulls out his scythe, slamming the stick part into the ground, causing it to split open, making Death jump back. Paradox readies himself for a fight, seeing as Death is not going to give up unless she takes his soul. He snaps his finger, causing a massive explosion to happen around Death, but she walks out unfazed as if nothing happened, with not even a scratch on her outfit. Just then, she moves, creating a blur of herself which turns into a clone. Both attack from both sides, coating their scythes in deadly poison, aiming not only to cut Paradox but to poison him. Seeing them coming, Paradox imagines that their attacks phase through him, causing the Deaths to hit themselves, but the poison does nothing to them, showing that they are immune to it, or at least to their own poison. The battle does not look in his favor, so Paradox uses their Omni-Watch to scan Death and find out more information about her and her abilities. ¡°Hmm, I see, so I can''t kill her outright since she is immortal, and even erasing her existence with my scythe would not work. The only option is to hit her with an attack that will knock her out so I can escape,¡± Paradox thinks to himself. Death, sensing that Paradox is coming up with a plan, swings her scythe, sending a sharp blast of wind in his direction, which he dodges, but the attack is so powerful that it cuts the ten mountains behind them in half. Before Paradox can even land, Death appears in front of him with a ball of darkness that she places inside him, causing him to experience the most excruciating pain and agony, far worse than death. While experiencing this pain, Paradox sees countless times he died or could die until eventually he passes out from the pain. Sunday, February 25, 2003 - Nighttime 10:10 PM Some time passed, and Paradox woke up and saw that Death was gone, seemingly giving up. Thinking to himself, Paradox believes that she thought it was no use staying here as the darkness would have finished him off. Paradox gives a sigh of relief, saying, ¡°It''s a good thing she did not know about the Omni-Watch around my heart, or else she would never have left,¡± he finishes. The Omni-Watch around his heart allows Paradox to come back to life after they are killed, albeit with half their power. This is the reason why Death came after him for escaping true death. But there is an indestructible barrier around his heart, so no one can destroy the Omni-Watch. ¡°I''m happy I created this precaution, or else I would have died so many times. This way, I can have fun and play around in fights without defeating my opponents so easily,¡± Paradox says with a sigh of relief. With that, Paradox makes their way back to their house to get some rest after a tedious and harsh fight with the literal embodiment of Death. He falls face-first onto his bed, falling asleep instantly. Vol 1 Ch 5 Orion, Zane, and Clea鈥檚 Training Friday, February 9, 2003 - Morning 9:20 AM Trees are blown away, mountains are reduced to rubble, and oceans are dried up as three colossal beings clash. Even though you can tell this is training, none of them are pulling their punches or attacks. Orion, the massive dragon, launches a torrent of flames out of his mouth at Zane, who does the same, releasing fire from his beak. The clash starts to cause the lakes to evaporate and the trees to burn down. While they are doing that, Clea, the giant nine-tailed fox, is off to the side summoning a rain of meteors, sending them at both Orion and Zane, who stop their attacks. Orion flies up to the meteors and crushes them with a single punch of his fist, while Zane screeches, causing the meteors coming towards him to explode into dust. They all turn to face each other, sweat dripping down, signifying that they have been training for hours, maybe even days, to become stronger for the time they meet Paradox again, their creator. ¡°Zane, Clea, your attacks are good but not good enough. The same goes for myself. At this level of power, there is no way we can defeat our father. We must become stronger,¡± Orion says encouragingly. ¡°Of course, we will become stronger, so stop worrying about it. Your nagging about training and getting stronger is annoying. We won''t be seeing Father for some time,¡± Zane says, glaring at Orion, tired of his constant push for training and never letting him rest. ¡°Now, now, you two, no need to fight. We''re all siblings here, and I, for one, have to agree with Zane, Orion,¡± Clea says in a sweet, motherly voice, causing both of them to feel a shiver run down their spine. ¡°We need a break; otherwise, we will only harm ourselves or worse,¡± she finishes. ¡°A-a-alright then, why don''t we take a break and pick up again sometime,¡± Orion says nervously, scared that Clea would do something to him if he did not agree. ¡°Good to hear. I''m glad you catch on quickly, Orion,¡± Clea says with a sweet smile, flexing her tails. ¡®Man, she sure knows how to be terrifying when she needs to be. She''s a monster,¡¯ Zane thinks to himself, but it seems as if Clea sensed it as she shoots a ball of fire at him, which he dodges, or else it would have seriously injured him. ¡°Did you just say something?¡± Clea asks with a slight growl while keeping her sweet facade, showing her teeth. ¡°N-no, I did not. I was just thinking how beautiful and amazing my sister is,¡± Zane stutters out, hoping to calm her down and not get killed. ¡°Good to hear, Zane,¡± she says before adding, ¡°Now, for the rest of our training, I say we take it up a notch, but not train too much.¡± She finishes, and Zane and Orion both agree. Sunday, February 25, 2003 - Noon 12:00 PM Many weeks later, Orion, Zane, and Clea have been training, changing the landscape around them. To avoid destroying the planet, they take it into space. Both Orion, who is a dragon, and Zane, who is a phoenix, fly into space, while Clea, who is a nine-tailed fox, runs on air as her mode of transportation into space. It is there that we see them stop holding back, as Clea creates a meteor the size of a planet and sends it at Orion, who cuts it in half with his large hand. Zane, on the other hand, sends his razor-sharp feathers at both Orion and Clea. Orion teleports away while Clea makes an illusion of herself getting hit to throw them off guard as she creates nine tiny balls of flame as hot as the sun on the tips of her tails and launches a barrage of them at both Orion and Zane. Orion and Zane both dodge most of them but some land, dealing a decent amount of damage, nothing too deadly. Orion flies at Clea intending to strike her with his claws and deal massive damage with his brute strength, which succeeds, as his attack strikes true, injuring her and sending her hurling into a planet, destroying it instantly. As Orion roars triumphantly, Zane lands a barrage of feathers on him, slicing him up and drawing lots of blood. What neither Orion nor Zane knew was that the whole time they were under Clea¡¯s illusion, making them believe that they were fighting her and winning. But in actuality, she is just twenty meters away from them, watching them fight the air. To make it worse for Orion and Zane, they actually feel the attacks and believe their attacks are landing, making the illusion far more potent. Clea snickers, mocking them for not being able to break free from the illusion she has had them under since the beginning of the fight. With that, she launches meteors covered in black flames at them. These flames she has dubbed ¡°Death Flames¡± as the flames are 100 times hotter than the sun. Once these flames hit, they will not go away and cannot be put out unless by the user. The flaming meteors hit Zane and Orion, snapping them out of the illusion via the sharp burning sensation they are feeling. Upon taking a closer look at both Orion and Zane, while still being burned, the flames are starting to go away as both of them coat themselves in fire of their own to stop it from landing on their bodies. ¡°Hmm, the only way they could have stopped my attack is if they sensed it coming while inside the illusion,¡± Clea says as she releases a ¡°Great Howl,¡± sending Orion and Zane flying, crashing through multiple planets and causing them all to explode like fireworks going off. Orion and Zane both come back, looking angered that they were tricked into an illusion and almost burned to a crisp. With great speed, they fly over to Clea, both landing punches on her and sending her flying, but just as the attacks hit, she vanishes, showing that it too was an illusion. ¡°Come on, boys, you have to do better than that if you can¡¯t get past my illusions,¡± she says arrogantly, proving that out of all of them, she may not be the strongest, but she is more cunning and has better tactics. Orion roars, ¡°Stop using cheap tricks and fight us head-on!¡± He stretches out his hand and creates a ball of fire with electricity that crackles with five hundred billion volts and shoots it at lightning speed, moving too fast to be seen. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Clea tries to deflect the attack with her tail, but the electricity is enough to stun her for a brief time. That brief time is just enough for Zane to swoop in, sharpening his wings and slashing her, leaving an X on her chest. They continue fighting for hours, with Clea turning planets and stars to ash with her ¡°Death Flames,¡± Orion launching air blasts strong enough to destroy planets, and Zane launching their feathers at high speed, cutting planets in half. During their training, all three of them undergo a transformation. Their bodies are not able to contain the new power they have gained, with all of them taking on a more humanoid appearance, their new "True Forms." Orion¡¯s humanoid form has piercing blue eyes, short black hair that''s slicked back, and a strong jawline. His physique is impressive, with broad shoulders and a chiseled body. He wears a sleek black and red Suit with a silver lightning bolt emblem on the chest. The suit is form-fitting, showcasing his toned muscles. He has a confident stance, standing tall and proud. He exudes an aura of power and strength, commanding respect from those around him. He also wields a pair of dual guns. Orion stands at 5¡¯6 feet tall. Orion''s weapons, the guns, are named ¡°Betelgeuse¡± and ¡°Rigel,¡± after the stars in the constellation. The left gun is named Betelgeuse, and the right gun is named Rigel. They''re sleek and black, with silver accents and engravings. The guns are capable of firing energy blasts. They''re linked to his powers, allowing him to channel his energy through them for even more devastating attacks. He''s a skilled marksman, able to hit his targets with precision from a distance. Zane''s humanoid form is lean and muscular, with a tall, imposing stature. His skin is a radiant, golden color, and his hair is long and flowing, with a subtle wave. His eyes are deep, piercing blue, filled with ancient wisdom and knowledge. He wears a simple yet elegant white robe, with intricate golden trim and a flowing cloak that billows behind him. Zane has a sword in a sheath across his back. Zane stands at 5¡¯11 feet tall. Zane¡¯s Waspon is known as the ¡°Reality Reaver,¡± a powerful and ancient sword that can manipulate reality itself. It''s said that with a single swing, Zane can create or destroy entire universes. Clea¡¯s humanoid form is that of a beautiful young woman with long, flowing silver hair and piercing purple eyes. She has this gorgeous, porcelain-like skin that''s so smooth and soft to the touch and wears a Cheongsam that shows off a bit of cleavage with the left side cut showing off her legs. She has nice, curvy hips, a tiny waist, and a pair of perky breasts while retaining the nine tails that swing behind her. She stands about 6¡¯2 feet tall and has a nice, regal presence about her. Clea¡¯s weapon is a beautiful, ethereal sword called ¡°Lunar Star,¡± made of pure moonlight. The sword has an intricate design that''s breathtaking to look at. The sword can cut through anything as if it''s made of pure moonlight. It can also create powerful magical blasts that can blast entire planets to ashes. It can transform into a staff or a bow, depending on what Clea needs. Taking in their forms, Clea, Zane, and Orion are surprised that they have taken on a human-like appearance just like their creator, Paradox. They decide to test out their new powers and weapons as Orion shoots his guns ¡°Betelgeuse and Rigel,¡± with one blast impacting a planet and the other destroying a star, with ease. Zane, on the other hand, draws his sword, the ¡°Reality Reaver,¡± and with a swing cuts through space, leaving an opening through the universe. Zane looks at his handy work with glee. Lastly, Clea pulls out her ¡°Lunar Star¡± and she shoots a powerful blast of energy that not only destroys the planet but causes it to vanish as if it was never there. ¡°This power feels great. I can''t wait to master it,¡± Orion says in hopes of becoming stronger and surpassing Paradox, which is their life goal. Zane, on the other hand, says, ¡°Yes, with this power, no attack can stand against me, and I bet Paradox won''t see it coming,¡± he chuckles. Clea is off to the side in her mind, thinking about how she can use her powers to help the other two since she knows they will do something that will get them killed. Orion further tests their power by creating a dragon of pure energy that moves and breathes fire, showing their control over matter. Zane, on the other hand, concentrates as they use their power to mend the space that they cut while simultaneously creating a pocket dimension in that same area. This showcases his control over reality itself. Clea creates an orb, an orb of pure light. This orb allows her to heal others and create barriers while also shooting beams of light at her opponents, and she can control this orb with a thought. ¡°Clea, Zane, why don''t we all have another spar and test out our new powers?¡± Orion asks, eager to have another battle. ¡°You are way too eager to fight. You need to chill out some,¡± Zane says with a sigh before continuing, ¡°Fine, I''m down. I would like to see what I can do in this new body. How about you, Clea?¡± They both turn towards her. For a bit of time, she just stares blankly at them before saying, ¡°Alright, let''s spar. It seems like it will be fun.¡± She then adds, ¡°But the question is, will the two of you even be able to land an attack on me this time?¡± She snickers, remembering how she trapped them inside her illusions. Both Zane and Orion grimace at the memory, but this time, they are determined not to lose to their sister again and do better. With that, they all fly away from each other with hands on their weapons, respectively, and with quick swiftness, Orion pulls out their ¡°Betelgeuse and Rigel,¡± shooting beams of energy at both Zane and Clea. Clea, for the most part, creates a barrier to block the attack, but it is so powerful that it begins cracking and pushing her back. Zane, for the most part, begins cutting the beam in half but is having a hard time as he is also being pushed back, showing how powerful Orion¡¯s guns are. Clea gets an idea, and she uses her healing ability to heal the beam and eviscerate it, while Zane, who was struggling to cut the energy beam, creates a cut in space, keeping the beam from reaching him. Orion releases another attack; this time, the beams move around as if they have a mind of their own. Once Clea and Zane try to counter them, they find to their surprise that the beams move out of the way at lightning speed and strike them cleanly from behind. Clea grunts as she fades away, showing that it was a clone, while taking a closer look at Zane; you can see that the attack did not hit them as they manipulated space, creating an invisible barrier and making the attack never land. Having had enough, Clea creates multiple of her orbs and launches them at both Orion and Zane at high speeds, controlling them with her mind. Zane cuts the orbs in half, while Orion changes their guns into a red katana, cutting them in half as well. Little did they know that once they did, the orbs exploded in their face, sending them rocketing through space as they caught themselves. Grunting in some pain, both Zane and Orion charge at Clea, sending a barrage of fists from all directions which are blocked by the barriers that Clea creates, not even leaving behind a scratch as she has made them even more powerful. Sometime later, all three of them are tired and out of breath, sweating and panting, so Clea makes the smart call to stop and rest since they have done enough training. With this, all three of them agree and call it a day as they go their separate ways to continue to hone their powers while staying in their newly acquired human forms and retaining the powers from their old forms as well. Vol 1 Ch 6 Encounter with the New Clea and Encounter with Death (Again) Wednesday, February 28, 2003 - Morning 8:00 AM The story continues as it shifts towards Paradox. They leave their house, walking around Metro City, as people all around pay no heed to him, seeing as they all have an uneasy feeling about him. The people feel that if they get too close to Paradox, then something terrible may befall them, which they would not be too far off seeing as trouble always finds its way toward him. This leads to an incoming blur that is heading towards Paradox''s location at high speeds. This blur is none other than Clea, heading in his direction. As she flies, her long silver hair whips and flows in the wind, making it hard for her to see, but even then she can sense everything in front of her as if she were looking at it with her eyes. Within seconds, Clea appears right above Paradox, hovering over the town, and with a smirk and no concern for human lives, she creates multiple orbs, launching them at great speeds down into the city, destroying buildings and injuring many, some even losing their lives. But for Clea, that is menial as their lives are worthless, just like insects. She really despises humans, besides her creator and father, Paradox. As the dust settles from the now-destroyed city, you can see Paradox still standing there unfazed, seemingly as the orbs pass right through them. ¡°I see you are still doing that trick, Father. Good to see you have not changed,¡± Clea says, amused that her father still uses the same tricks. Paradox looks up at her, not recognizing who she is, but upon taking a closer look, he sees nine tails and the energy signal seems familiar. ¡°Clea, is that you? I see you have taken a new form,¡± Paradox says, slightly surprised. ¡°But are you any stronger is the question,¡± he finishes before appearing right in front of her, landing a punch to her gut before launching her away with a Roundhouse kick, launching her into a building. Clea stands up as if nothing happened, and as you look closer, you see barriers in the areas where Paradox attacked her, showing that she was able to react in time. ¡°Hmm, you have gotten better, and I see you¡¯ve learned some new attacks as well. I¡¯m quite impressed,¡± Paradox praised her for her new power. ¡°Why thank you, Father. I have trained very hard to gain this level of power,¡± she gives a bow before pulling out her sword. It glistens. With a swing, she sends multiple crescent beams at Paradox. Paradox, seeing the attack, is surprised at the speed at which they are traveling and tries to dodge them, but is not fast enough as some manage to hit him, dealing quite some damage. ¡®That was quite the powerful attack,¡¯ Paradox thinks to themselves, before pulling out their own sword. The moment it is in their hand, they begin slowing down time, causing Clea to freeze, as the tides of the battle change in Paradox''s favor. He swings his sword at the now-frozen Clea as it strikes true, but just as it hits her, she vanishes, signifying that it was a clone the whole time. Just then, Paradox senses that she is behind him, and with swiftness he spins around, shooting beams of energy out of his hand at her. But Clea, once again with a show of great speed, creates a barrier around herself, protecting her from the barrage of attacks. Not only did she protect herself from the attacks, but she captured the beams inside her barrier and released them back at Paradox, turning his own attack against him. Paradox sees his attack hurling back at him and smacks it away with his hand, sending it flying into a building that is already crumbling. Paradox snaps his fingers, distorting space around Clea, making it as if she is right in front of him. He punches the air, and that punch connects directly with her stomach, leaving an imprint and sending her flying away. The force of the punch is enough to have her reeling as it takes her some time to regain her balance. But as she does, she wipes some blood from the corner of her mouth, smirking, as if she is having fun. With that, she summons forth her ¡°Death Flames¡± and this time not only does she launch it at Paradox, but she covers the whole town in it, causing all of the remaining humans to instantly turn to ash. These black flames prompt Paradox to jump high into the air to get away from them as they never did like fire or hot things, and he knows that this attack would do some serious damage to him if it were to hit. Paradox, for the first time, brings out their final weapon: their [Paradox Dagger], which is a short, all-black jagged dagger with an unusual design. The blade is covered in small, intricate patterns that seem to shift and change. There''s a small, glowing red gemstone set into the hilt, and the handle is made of dark, polished wood. Paradox, in their head, goes over what this dagger can do. Not only is it very sharp, but it can also create black holes, which they use to launch at his opponents. Paradox creates a black hole and imagines that it only absorbs the flames, putting them out and freeing the now-vacant City of its heat. Paradox then sends a black hole the size of a small meteor at Clea, who retaliates by swinging her sword, cutting it in half, and destroying it easily. After she does that, Clea sends a barrage of beams at Paradox, who with impressive speed dodges them, but just as he dodges the last one, the orb that Clea always carries around comes bursting out of the ground and strikes him in the face, sending Paradox hurling into a building, causing it to collapse in on him. Paradox, slightly annoyed, snaps their fingers, causing the rubble to go flying outward at high speed with some hitting Clea, but once again, that one turns out to have been a clone. ¡°You really love those clones and illusions, don''t you?¡± Paradox says, getting tired of fighting this tricky vixen. ¡°Oh ho, don¡¯t get mad, Father. It''s not my fault you can''t get out of my illusions,¡± snickering, she sends a volley of her ¡°Death Flames¡± at Paradox. Upon seeing this, Paradox knows he cannot just phase through it, so he takes off running, but just behind them, the flaming balls of death are tracking him via her mind, making it harder to dodge. Paradox does not look back, focusing on running as he runs up and inside the building, making the flaming death balls strike it, cutting off how many are following after him. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. After he manages to get rid of all of the flame balls of death, Paradox uses his omnipotent sense, sensing the location of Clea and imagining that she is enclosed with a barrier that suppresses her powers. Just as the barrier closes and Paradox gives a sigh of relief, the Clea that was inside vanishes, showing that once again, it was a clone. Paradox groans as this battle is just dragging on and figures that the only way to defeat Clea is to get around her illusions, but how can he do that when the illusions defy logic themselves? That¡¯s when an idea struck him, and with a smirk, snaps his fingers, creating a paradox, but not an ordinary one. This paradox forbids the usage of illusions and erases them from existence. ¡°Now let''s see how good you are without your illusions, Clea.¡± Paradox, finally free of the tormenting illusion mistress Clea, can fight how he wants. With that, he pulls out his [Omni Scythe], appearing right in front of Clea and striking her several times with his scythe, but Clea is ready for this as she does not even pull out her [Lunar Star], only pulling it out of its sheath and instantly putting it back, blocking all of Paradox¡¯s slashes, causing him to jump back. Clea then proceeds to swing her blade, shooting out star-shaped blasts, all of which are moving at the speed of light at Paradox, who does not have enough time to dodge and just turns his body intangible. The blasts fly right through him, hitting the ground and causing massive explosions. Paradox can tell that the longer this battle goes on, the more of a disadvantage he will be in, as Clea¡¯s new form is far stronger than he anticipated. Paradox tries something that he has not done in many years, which he does not know if it will work but it''s worth a try. He proceeds to imagine Clea as a child, just like when he first created her. In doing so, he pumps as much power into his Omni-Watch as he can, snapping his fingers and causing reality around Clea to warp, transforming her into a child. She shrinks to 4 feet tall and her outfit shrinks along with her. Paradox has used a lot of power, seeing as Clea was on an equal level with him, which leaves him exhausted. But this change in appearance does not deter Clea, as she creates more ¡°Death Flames¡± in both her hands and on the tips of her tails, launching them at Paradox, who is not able to dodge. Getting hit by those attacks would leave anyone screaming out in agony, so it is reasonable to see that Clea was surprised when Paradox did not scream or show any signs of being burned while inside the flames. Instead, he walked out looking radiant, with his skin turning white like a beam of light, with the already black markings that lined his body, but now also having a red and black crown on his head. Knowing that he could not escape the flame balls of death, Paradox, with what little strength he had, transformed into his omnipotent form right before they struck him. Now, with his new power unleashed, he walks through the flames that burn one hundred times hotter than that of the sun, as if it was a cool breeze. ¡°W-w-what is this form?¡± Clea asks, backing up, shocked and a little scared of this form that Paradox has taken, as she has never seen him use it. ¡°This form,¡± Paradox cuts off, speaking very calmly, ¡°This is my [Omnipotent Form], my final form, and my strongest form.¡± He adds before waving his hand, grabbing the space around Clea and crushing her under it as she struggles to free herself. ¡°There is no use struggling. You alone cannot defeat me in this form,¡± he quips before adding, ¡°And besides, none of your attacks will harm me. Not even erasing me from existence will work.¡± He thrusts his hand forward, launching her into a building and knocking her out before returning her to her original size. Paradox looks around Metro City at the destruction that ensued during their fight, with not a care in the world. But he figures that the least he can do is fix it, so he snaps his fingers, rewriting time and restoring the city as if it never was destroyed, with ease. He begins walking over to Clea, picking her up in his arms and carrying her to his humble abode, laying her onto his bed for her to rest. Before Paradox can even rest, he senses a familiar presence, and this presence causes his blood to boil, as it can only be one person, and that is Death. So with swiftness, he appears inside the mountain range in front of her within a split second, showing incredible speed. Wednesday, February 28, 2003 - Morning 8:45 AM He looks at Death only to see that she looks different from the last time they fought. This time she is a beautiful and powerful angel, with wings as white as snow and eyes that shine like the brightest star, with the same flowing silver hair as before. Paradox scans her with his Omni-Watch only to be shocked by what he learns. He learns that Death is not just a name she uses for herself and that she is truly Death, the embodiment of the concept. She is a concept at its finest. But even with this, Paradox believes that he can defeat her, even if he cannot kill her, because she does not have Omnicore, which is the only thing that can harm him in this form. But Paradox will be in for a rude awakening as Death is Death; in any way a person or being can die, she has that method, showing that nothing can outlive her. ¡°I see you are back, ''Death,'' came to finish your job?¡± Paradox taunts, seeing as she failed to kill him fully. Death does not lose her cool, keeping a calm facade. ¡°Why yes, I did come back to finish my job, seeing as you have defied all forms of logic and are still alive today.¡± ¡°Of course I defy logic. I am a living Paradox, the ¡°Paradox of Imagination¡± to be precise. As long as my mind is intact and I can think, you can never truly get rid of me,¡± he says before instantly appearing in front of Death. ¡°I will always come back,¡± he strikes her in the face, sending her reeling through a mountain, destroying it instantly. Death, for the most part, stood up without any sign of an injury, dusting herself off. Then she grins, which sends a shiver down Paradox''s spine knowing that he may not die in this battle but, boy, was he in for a lot of pain. Death immediately appears behind Paradox, teleporting, pulling out her scythe, and swinging it at Paradox, who sensed something was off and prompted to dodge the strike, which was the right call seeing as when Death''s scythe struck the ground, it created a giant hole in the ground with the land itself evaporating instead of being destroyed. Paradox, surprised by this, gets the idea that they cannot get hit by her scythe, as it would destroy him at a cellular level. So he opts to shoot beams of energy at Death, who in turn snaps her fingers, causing the beams to fizzle out. ¡®What, how did she do that? Does she have the ability to destroy matter in this form of hers? If so, I''ll need to be careful,¡¯ Paradox thinks to himself. Before he can act, Death creates massive planet-sized balls of fire, water, and lightning, launching them from outer space at Paradox at high speeds, and the pressure of the attack begins to crush the Earth, almost forcing Paradox to his knees. Paradox barely manages to regain a sense of balance, which is enough for him to swing his scythe. He manipulates space, making the strike instantly hit the balls of fire, water, and lightning, respectively, and erasing them. With that, Paradox punches the ground, causing it to split, leading all the way under Death''s feet, causing her to fall. But she just flies up with her white wings flapping, hovering in the air. In the air, Death releases a volley of energy beams at Paradox, who dodges them before coming face-to-face with an angel and demon. The angels and demons are made of pure energy, the angels of light and the demons of darkness. The angels and demons pull out their weapons and with surprising speed, all of them attack Paradox, moving faster than he can react, launching him all over the place, into mountain after mountain. The attack does no damage, but Paradox is being rag-dolled before he catches himself, snapping his hand, causing the angels and demons to explode in a shower of blood. With that, Paradox is about to attack Death, but before he can do anything, Death stretches forward her hand, grabbing literal space and pulling Paradox over towards her while swinging her scythe down and taking his right arm off. Death follows this up by punching Paradox in the stomach while ripping a hole through reality, sending Paradox to an alternate timeline. With that, Death decides to end the fight, so she just flies off to continue her job of collecting souls, knowing she will never get Paradox¡¯s soul. In the end, all you can see is Clea waking up in a cold sweat, sensing Paradox¡¯s disappearance. Vol 1 Ch 7 Alternate Reality and Hero creation Wednesday, February 28, 1998, AU -Alternate Universe- Evening 6:30 PM All you see is Paradox traveling through the fabric of reality before landing in the same spot where he fought Death. However, the feel of this place is far different from what he experienced before. After landing on the ground, he stands up and heads over to Metro City, only to see that it is destroyed and desolate, with no life remaining. Paradox walks through the city, observing the destruction. He uses his Omni-Watch to scan the area to determine what happened, only to witness an alternate version of himself¡ªa more evil and sinister version¡ªin his [Omnipotent form], destroying Metro City with a smile of glee. After the vision passes, Paradox transforms into his omnipotent form and scans parts of the universe for this other version of himself, intending to deal with him. The other Paradox''s actions rub him the wrong way. Once located, Paradox teleports behind this other Paradox, whom he dubs ¡°Alter Paradox¡±. Alter Paradox looks exactly the same as him, except he is not wearing a jacket, opting to show off his abs and chiseled chest. Alter Paradox turns around with a surprised look on his face, astonished to see another version of himself. ¡°Who are you? State your business here,¡± Alter Paradox barks, trying to order Paradox to explain himself. ¡°I have no reason to say anything. But as for why I''m here, let¡¯s say I''m here to kill you, plain and simple.¡± Paradox moves swiftly, cutting off Alter Paradox¡¯s arm with ease. Alter Paradox, who seemingly shows no reaction to losing his arm, watches as it regrows instantly. Then, Alter flexes his arm before holding up his hand and creating a massive black hole, launching it at Paradox. Paradox looks directly at the black hole tearing apart the ground and absorbs it. He holds out his hand, grabs it bare-handed, turns it into something solid, and crushes it instantly. ¡°I see that you are surprised to see me, and I assume that you don¡¯t have a copy of yourself in this world?¡± Paradox asks. The confused look on Alter Paradox''s face is all Paradox needs to see. This shows that this version of himself is strong but lacks control over his powers since he did not create certain things. So, Paradox decides to end the battle quickly with one attack. He activates his Omni-Watch, snapping his fingers and creating an Omnicore cage around Alter Paradox, weakening his power. Then Paradox claps his hands, warping time and space, transporting them outside the boundaries of space and time. With this, Paradox makes them appear above the whole universe. Looking down, you can see galaxies, solar systems, and even planets throughout the Omni universe. Paradox launches Alter Paradox in the Omnicore cage right down at this alternate Omniverse at such high speed that upon impact, the force causes the whole universe to implode and vanish. Now floating in the empty vacuum of nothingness, watching the universe vanish, Paradox dusts off his hands, proving that he is stronger than this alternate version of himself who has not mastered his Omni-Watch. Sighing at how boring the fight was, Paradox hopes for another good fight, just like with Death, and with someone else he plans to get revenge on, Huracan. It seems he erased this version of Huracan, but this one was far weaker than his. March, Monday 4, 2003 - Morning 6:00 AM Snapping his fingers, Paradox creates a portal through time and space back to his home universe, appearing inside his house in Metro City. Upon appearing in his house, he is attacked by a ¡°Death flame,¡± signifying that Clea is now awake. Paradox catches it with his hand and blows it out with ease still in his [Omnipotent] form. ¡°This is the reason I did not power down¡ªI knew that you would do this, Clea,¡± Paradox says, looking over at her out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Where have you been? I was worried sick about you,¡± Clea says. Upon closer inspection, you can see that she had tears in her eyes, showing that she was crying over his disappearance. ¡°It¡¯s been five days since you have been gone. What happened?¡± she asks, her tone impatient. ¡°Well, you see, during my fight with Death, she sent me to an alternate universe where I had to fight a different version of myself,¡± he laments, thinking about it before continuing. ¡°He was an ¡®evil¡¯ version who loved death and destruction for fun, which annoyed me. I can understand killing when something irritates you or to get rid of an annoyance, but never for fun or the thrill,¡± he says, his eyes shadowed by his white hair as he looks down. Clea just sits there, listening to what he says, but what he does not say and what she gets from it is that he destroyed the universe without remorse, just because he did not like something. This makes her wonder if her father/creator is actually as good a person as he makes himself out to be and if Yami Paradox is truly the evil clone of the two. She thinks to herself, ¡®Maybe if I were to go to different timelines, I could see for myself how Father really is.¡¯ ¡°So, Father, what are you going to do today?¡± Clea asks, curious about his plans. ¡°Well, I was thinking about traveling Paradox Earth some more before later traveling the universe,¡± Paradox responds. ¡°That is a very good idea, but why don¡¯t you create your own association, like with heroes and stuff?¡± Clea asks, hoping Paradox would, as she always wanted to see a world full of heroes. ¡°Hmm, that may be a good idea. I could find someone to train to become the first hero. That would make my time on this planet not as boring, plus the rise of a hero would bring the rise of villains,¡± Paradox says, giving it more thought. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be off, Father. It was nice fighting with you,¡± Clea says, turning towards him. ¡°And please be careful not to do anything too brash and get trapped or sealed away.¡± With that, Clea flies off into the cool night sky. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Paradox watches as Clea flies off, her long white hair blowing in the wind. After she is out of sight, Paradox lays in bed to get some rest after the day''s events and decides to start looking for the person he will train as a hero over the next few days. March, Monday 5, 2003 - Morning 7:11 AM As soon as the sun rises in the sky, Paradox gets out of bed and prepares for his journey to find someone to train as the very first hero. He begins walking around Metro City looking for someone, but all he sees are weaklings and people who would break during his training. So, he decides to leave Metro City, traveling north toward a small secluded town. The town is under attack by what seem to be skeletal dog-like creatures, which, for what they are, have quite the speed, tearing through the town with ease and ripping people limb from limb, spilling blood and guts everywhere. Paradox watched the spectacle, intrigued by how brutal these creatures were in their efforts to sate their desire for destruction. It was then that he saw a small girl, looking no older than twelve, with short crimson hair and deep blue eyes, wearing a flower-printed dress, cornered by the beasts. What caught Paradox¡¯s eye was that despite her terror, she had a fight in her eyes and a determination to not be killed and to protect what was close to her. Upon seeing this, Paradox snapped his fingers, destroying all of the creatures in the town. However, in the end, everyone except this girl was dead. Just as he did that, the girl passed out from the stress of what had happened. Paradox picked her up and teleported them back to his home, where he laid her on the bed, allowing her to rest easily. He watched over her for a few days until she woke up. When she did, she bombarded him with questions, but none of the answers were what she wanted to hear, and she cried herself back to sleep. ¨CThree Weeks Later¨C March, Tuesday 26, 2003 - Morning 11:00 AM The girl, whose name was Eve, learned all about Paradox and his powers. She asked him to train her so that she could become stronger and protect herself. Paradox agreed under one condition: that she use her power for the greater good and become a hero who protects the innocent. Eve readily agreed as she liked the idea of helping others. With that settled, Paradox asked Eve what power she wanted, and he would bestow it upon her before beginning her training. It took some time for her to decide on the ideal ability, but she finally chose telekinesis. Paradox activated his Omni-Watch, tapped Eve¡¯s head, and bestowed her with that power, though it would only unlock when her body was ready for it. Therefore, they would have to train and strengthen her body. Three days later, we find Paradox and Eve inside a forest outside of Metro City for her training. He has her running around the forest, making it foggy, while she has to find her way out, which takes some time as she has a terrible sense of direction. Along with that, Paradox has Eve working out, doing one hundred push-ups, sit-ups, and squats while starting with fifteen-pound weights, all in the prospect of strengthening her body. March, Thursday 28, 2005 - Morning 11:00 AM Eve continues this training for weeks, even months. By the time she turns fourteen, she is able to find her way out of the forest with ease, getting used to using her five senses. On top of that, she has also increased her workout to five hundred reps, and her body is beginning to become toned. Her crimson hair has grown quite long, reaching down to her shoulders, and her blue eyes have become sharper from her training. She stands at 5¡¯5¡±, one inch shorter than Paradox. Her Hero costume is a sleek, red, and silver leotard, which fits her perfectly and accentuates her figure. The leotard is designed with a skin-tight fit that highlights her physique, including her curves.The leotard is adorned with metallic gold trimming along the edges, emphasizing the contours of her shoulders and waist. The front center features a stylized infinity symbol in metallic gold, placed just above her chest, with a smaller circle at the heart of the emblem displaying a gradient from deep indigo to pure white, which she opts to wear all the time underneath her clothing. This is the outfit she chose as her hero costume, and she chose the name ¡°Omni Eve¡±, taking "Omni" from the Omni-Watch that gave her her power, and "Eve" from her own name. We cut in as we see Eve lifting multiple trees with her telekinetic powers, spinning them at high speed in the air and launching them at mountains eight hundred meters away, leaving craters. During her training, Eve has gotten quite strong¡ªnothing too crazy, but strong enough to run faster than the speed of sound and wipe out a forest with her telekinetic power. ¡°Bravo, you have done well in your training, Eve. I must say, you have shocked me with the rate of your growth,¡± Paradox says, appearing behind her, still looking twenty years old, most likely using his Omni-Watch to always appear that way. Eve turns around, happy to see her mentor, who has become much like an older brother to her. ¡°It is all thanks to you, Big Brother. You gave me this power and saved me those years ago.¡± She pauses, thinking about how to say this. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t saved me, I hate to think about what would have happened.¡± She grimaces, thinking about her hometown. Paradox, not one for showing emotions, actually shows concern for her and pulls her into a loving hug, showing that he is here for her. ¡°I just did what I thought was right, and in the end, I saved a life. That¡¯s what really matters,¡± Paradox says, showing that he truly cares for her, thinking of her as his little sister as well. With that, Eve¡¯s mood instantly lightens up, and she puts back on the smile she always keeps. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go get some ice cream? I worked up quite a sweat training,¡± she says, walking back towards town. Paradox follows closely behind her as they head to the ice cream shop. Once there, they open the door and are greeted by the worker. ¡°Welcome to Ice¡¯s Ice Cream Shop. What will you have?¡± the man says with a cheerful expression. Eve quickly responds, ¡°I¡¯ll have a strawberry and vanilla ice cream cone, please.¡± Then she looks over at Paradox, waiting for him to order. Not wanting to disappoint her, Paradox orders a vanilla cone as well. ¡°Thank you for your patronage. Please come again,¡± the shop owner says, handing them their ice cream cones. Just as they walk outside, Paradox, who now has someone to take care of, sees that Metro City is not as peaceful as he once thought. Around every corner, there are drugs being dealt, kidnappings happening, and bank robberies in this small city. He decides that he should increase Eve''s training soon, seeing as you never know what will happen or who you will run into. They begin heading back home while eating their ice creams, with Eve humming a happy tune as she has already finished the strawberry cone and is working on the vanilla cone. Just then, a car speeding away, chased by four cop cars, passes by with one man leaning out of the car, shooting bullets at the cops. One of the bullets strays towards Eve, who seems not to be paying attention. Just as Paradox is about to act, the bullet seems to make contact with her, but there is a force field where the bullet hits, keeping it at bay. Eve uses her powers to stop it and launches it back at the culprit, striking him in the arm and causing him to scream out in pain while bleeding profusely. The car drifts and crashes into a pole. Paradox, looking surprised, didn¡¯t expect her to go that far. Just before he asks Eve why she did that instead of popping the tires, she looks at him and says as if reading his mind, ¡°I did that because I don¡¯t like people like those thinking they are above the law and harming innocents for their sick, twisted goals. He should be happy I didn¡¯t go for his head,¡± she says, her eyes covered by her hair as she continues walking even while Paradox briefly stops. Paradox looks over at the thieves, who had just earned the ire of Eve, and who were being arrested by the police. He thinks to himself, ¡®Maybe I should not be killing people all the time. I don¡¯t want to be killed by someone I view as a sister.¡¯ With that thought, he catches up to Eve as they make it back to their house to rest after the day''s events. Vol 1 Ch 8 Bonding, training, and protecting the town May, Monday 13, 2005 - Morning 7:30 AM It has been a few months since the incident with Eve and the robber, and since then, Eve has been going out at night to protect the town from would-be criminals. Since then, a lot of the criminals have become much more open about what they do in order to bring Eve out, which only serves to get them crushed bones and legs. Every time Eve catches one of these criminals, she leaves her mark: a swirling symbol like that of a universe that says, ¡°If you cause problems for people, then I will crush you with all my might,¡± signifying that she is not playing around. We cut to Eve, who is on her way to school dressed in casual attire, as she is now in the 9th grade. Surprisingly, even though she does her hero job at night, she is a straight-A student. Eve does not have any friends, seeing as she tries to be alone, and the only person she will open up to or talk to is Paradox, her surrogate older brother. She walks through the door of the high school and heads directly to class, only to be stopped by a kid who is 5¡¯10¡±. He tells her that since she is new to the school, she has to give him her lunch money, to which she just responds by walking away. As soon as she turns around and walks away, the boy, now angered that he was ignored, grabs her shoulder, only to have his arm grabbed and find himself lying flat on his back faster than he could blink, with Eve looking down at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever put your filthy hands on me again, or else I''ll cut your fingers off. Do you understand?¡± she says, giving him a killer stare that almost has the kid pissing his pants. He quickly stands up and runs away, terrified of her. While Eve watches him run away, multiple other kids come up to her, praising her for what she did and saying that he also bullied them. But even hearing all of this, Eve just up and walks away with not a care in the world, heading to her homeroom and sitting in the back seat right next to the window. All of the kids pile into the room, taking their seats. As they do, a girl with raven black hair flowing down her back and jewel-like purple eyes sits right next to her. The girl looks over at Eve and says, ¡°Hey, my name is Kiana. It''s nice to meet you,¡± she says with a beautiful smile. ¡°Hn. Eve,¡± Eve says simply, not one for conversation. Undeterred, Kiana continues, ¡°I saw what you did to that guy in the hallway. That was a pretty cool move,¡± she says, trying to make small talk. ¡°Hn. It was nothing. I learned it from my brother, is all,¡± Eve says matter-of-factly, as she looks up to her brother more than anything else. ¡°Hmm, brother. He must be one heck of a fighter to be able to make a move like that,¡± Kiana says, hoping this will get her to talk. ¡°Yes, my brother is the strongest person ever. No one can stand up to him,¡± Eve says with her chest puffed out, praising her brother. ¡°I hope I could meet him. Maybe he could teach me some moves,¡± Kiana jokes, but if you look at Eve, she is pretty annoyed as she does not want anyone else close to her brother. ¡°I doubt he would. He¡¯s pretty stubborn and only does things when and how he wants to,¡± Eve says, hoping to keep her from asking about it. ¡°I see¡­¡± Kiana trails off before changing the subject. ¡°Have you heard about that mysterious hero who''s been taking down thugs and robbers?¡± she asks. ¡°Yes, I have. Whoever they are, it is pretty cool to be helping innocents like that,¡± Eve says with admiration in her eyes but not revealing that person is her. ¡°Yeah, I know. I wonder if they will ever show themselves to the public. I know if they did, I would become their number one fan,¡± Kiana says, showing how much she has been looking into this hero of the night. Eve just listens to her talk, seeing that Kiana has gotten into her own little world and won''t shut up about it. ¡°Oh, did you also know that their name is Omni Eve? One of the thugs they took down told the police that''s what they called themselves,¡± Kiana says. Eve nods, signifying that she already knows the name of the hero before saying, ¡°What do you even like about that hero in the first place?¡± she asks, her curiosity piqued. Kiana goes off on a rant about why she likes Omni Eve, which Eve zones out of, only picking up on how she admires how she fights for justice and helps those in need. They spend the rest of the day talking about Omni Eve until school ends. Kiana follows Eve around, wanting to be friends, but Eve herself just wants to be left alone. May, Monday 13, 2005 - 3:00 PM We find them at the local Metro Park, where Eve is seen eating some ice cream, which she does every day, and beside her, you see Kiana walking along with her. As they are walking, they see a group of thugs holding a local jewelry store hostage. Kiana scrambles to call 911, while Eve makes her escape, going into a secluded area and changing into her hero costume. Next thing you know, Omni Eve, dressed in her red and silver hero outfit, appears, looking no older than fourteen years old. She glares at the thugs, who pull out pistols and fire multiple bullets at her, which all stop mid-air right after they are fired. The thugs are shocked that their bullets stopped in place, and the next thing you see is that Omni Eve points her fingers at them, sending their bullets crashing through them and leaving them seriously injured. Right then, the cops pull up, prompting Omni Eve to use her psychic powers to fly away. The scene pans to Eve, who appears again back where Kiana was, and looks at her in shock and happiness, as Kiana thought Eve went over to do something and had gotten killed. ¡°Eve, where have you been? I was worried sick about you,¡± Kiana asks. ¡°Well, you see, I had to make a quick restroom break. It took a little longer than I thought, is all,¡± Eve clarifies, hoping to calm down Kiana¡¯s needless worrying. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Well, I''m happy to see that you are safe, Eve... Can''t have my new friend getting killed on me,¡± Kiana jokes, trying to lighten up the mood, more so for herself. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we get out of here before anything else happens?¡± Kiana says, taking Eve¡¯s hand and walking away. Eve, for the most part, allows it to happen, seeing as, even if she does not want to get attached, she is starting to like Kiana. They exit Metro Park and begin walking about town. Their stomachs grumble, telling them it is time to eat, so they head over to the nearest fast food restaurant, which is WicDonald¡¯s. They head inside and order some cheeseburgers, fries, and drinks. They spend the rest of the day chatting and getting to know each other before they go their separate ways, planning to hang out more some other time. After going her own way, Eve finds herself back home where she sees Paradox, her brother, sitting down watching some random anime. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Eve says as she walks into the living room, taking off her shoes. It seems Paradox did not hear her as he is too engrossed in the anime. Testing his fighting senses, she uses her psychic powers to launch a nearby metal vase at him, which hits him because he isn''t paying attention. After being hit by the vase, Paradox finally registers that Eve is back and says, ¡°Welcome home,¡± as if she didn¡¯t just throw something at him. ¡°Glad to see that you are back, Eve. We will begin your training after you get some rest,¡± Paradox says before adding, ¡°And how was school?¡± he asks curiously. ¡°It was good. I made a friend; her name is Kiana,¡± she says, walking to her room to change. As you look at the house, you can see it is far bigger than before, as Paradox did some renovations to provide Eve with a room. May, Monday 13, 2005 - Dusk 7:15 PM A few minutes later, Paradox and Eve find themselves in a pocket dimension that Paradox created to increase the speed of Eve''s growth. The dimension is filled with giant metal rods, metal buildings, and lava flowing everywhere. ¡°In this place, time flows differently here as one hour equals one minute in the real world. To start, I want you to try and lift one of those metal rods,¡± Paradox tells Eve as they watch from a distance. Eve uses her psychic power to try to lift the rod, but only for her nose to start bleeding and the rod not to burst. Eve releases her power and falls backward onto the ground. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t think this would be easy,¡± Paradox says, giving an unnerving gaze to Eve. ¡°These rods weigh around ten tons; it will be some time before you can pick them up with your powers.¡± Eve grumbles, wiping the blood away from her nose, and goes back to using her psychic powers to try and lift the metal rod. This time, Eve reduces the strain on her mind by using minimal power, lifting the rod an inch off the ground before she is blasted back two meters by her own powers. Paradox, for the most part, just floats in the air watching over her training. He notices that Eve has a habit of using her power without restraint, which could lead to her using too much power one day and causing herself to explode. This training is to help her gain control over her power and limit how much she uses in her attacks. Switching back to Eve, she stands back up as she gets a brilliant idea. She uses her power to lift only one side of the rod, lessening how much force is pushing against her mind. By doing so, Eve is able to lift that one side five inches off the ground before she releases control of it and takes a break. Paradox claps his hands, commending her progress. May, Wednesday 29, 2005 - Noon 12:00 PM A few weeks pass, and Eve goes in and out of the dimension with Paradox''s help. She has been going to school, bonding with Kiana, and going to all sorts of places. During that time, Eve was also able to lift the ten-ton metal rod, showing her progress and control over her powers. ¡°Bravo, Eve. You have done well,¡± Paradox floats down in front of her, adding, ¡°Now I want you to lift ten of these metal rods at once. After that, we will start your hand-to-hand training.¡± Paradox leaves to continue his own training just in case he finds someone equal to him to be ready. Eve thanks her brother as she goes back to training. First, she lifts one rod, then, at the same time, uses her psychic powers to lift two. She finds that even though there is some strain, she is able to lift both rods with ease, moving them around in the air with her mind. She goes for a third, but it is her limit as she is only able to get it off the ground a little bit. ¡°This is so annoying. Why can¡¯t I do this?¡± she grumbles, lifting one of the metal rods and launching it at high speed at a nearby mountain, crushing it. Watching the mountain gives her an idea! Jun, Saturday 1, 2005 - 4:00 PM Three days later, you can see Eve lifting ten of the ten-ton metal rods, moving them around in the air so fast it creates a twister, pulling the ground up into the air. She senses Paradox¡¯s return and, to show her progress, she launches the metal rods at him. Paradox, expecting this and knowing that his little sister likes testing his reflexes, catches all of the metal rods in both of his hands with ease. ¡°I see you have completed your training,¡± Paradox says as if he didn¡¯t just have ten ten-ton rods flying at him at speeds faster than you can hear. ¡°Now it¡¯s time for your hand-to-hand combat training,¡± he states changing into his [Human] form before he charges at her without warning, throwing a right hook at her. Eve closes her eyes as she uses her sense of sound to locate the punch since her eyes cannot follow it. She jumps to the left, dodging the punch from Paradox, who then sends an axe kick straight down. Eve flies into the air to avoid it just as the strike impacts the ground, creating a massive crater. Eve thinks that if she were to clash fists with Paradox, it would break all the bones in her arms, so she uses her psychic powers to create a sort of psychic gloves around her hands to keep his fists from actually touching her. With that and her eyes still closed, she launches herself at high speed, rushing Paradox and throwing punches at him while using her senses to predict his attacks. Paradox clashes his fist with Eve''s and feels her psychic gloves repulsing his hand away from hers, keeping them from actually colliding. Impressed by this, Paradox throws a barrage of punches, increasing his power to test how long Eve can keep her gloves on her hands and maintain her concentration. Eve starts to get pushed back as she has a hard time sensing all of Paradox¡¯s attacks, but she keeps her focus, anticipating his moves. Hours go by during their hand-to-hand training, and Eve becomes able to see into the future and predict Paradox''s attacks up to one minute in advance, allowing her to land a few punches on him. We pan over to Paradox, who is surprised¡ªnot that Eve landed punches on him, as he was holding back a lot, but more so that the punches not only landed but burned his skin with her psychic gloves and attacked the organs inside his body, breaking through his defenses. Paradox decides to call the training off, seeing as Eve has completed the tasks he gave her faster than he thought. ¡°You did an amazing job, Eve. Your power is increasing by the day,¡± Paradox praises Eve, who beams with happiness knowing she made him proud. ¡°Thank you, brother. That means a lot to me,¡± she says before adding, ¡°Also, these psychic gloves¡ªI think I¡¯ll continue training with them so I get used to using them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Those gloves are very dangerous. Even in my human form, they were able to break through my defenses, which is a surprise,¡± Paradox says, indicating that they are in their human form where the only thing different is that they do not have black markings on their bodies while everything else stays the same. With their training complete, both Paradox and Eve head back home so that they can rest up for the other things they need to do. Vol 1 Ch 9 Birth of Soundwave and First Confrontation October, Tuesday 22, 1995 - 3:00 PM This story begins with a young man named Nathaniel Weston, as he was playing on the streets of Metro City for all to hear. Nathaniel Weston was a talented young man and musician; he grew up playing the violin. Nathaniel loved bringing joy to others with his music. Nathaniel stands at 6 feet tall, with an athletic build. His skin tone is tan, and his hair is short and black, often styled messily. As people gathered around listening to him play, Nathaniel had a smile on his face, humming along as he played. Days went by, and Nathaniel found that more and more people came to listen to him play, and eventually, he was able to play in a bar in front of a real audience. But eventually, all things come to an end. When Nathaniel went to play his music at the bar, he found that not a single soul came to watch him play. Disheartened, Nathaniel went back home, thinking about why no one showed up, not once considering that it could be him. Despite being such a talented musician, Nathaniel did not try to improve himself, which led to his self-delusion that his music was the best. This led to him traveling around the world, playing for many people, but the results were always the same. People would stop coming to listen to him play. By the time his travels were done, you could see that Nathaniel''s hair was far messier than ever before, with many bags under his eyes from the stress of not performing well. November, Friday 8, 1999 - Noon 12:00 PM Once he got back to Metro City, Nathaniel soon learned that it was he who was pushing the crowds away. So he decided to work on himself, finally regaining his confidence and getting rid of his arrogance, practicing his music. Friday, Saturday 24, 2005 - 6:00 PM One day, as Nathaniel was practicing his violin, sound notes appeared all around him, playing the tune he hit. At first, he paid no attention to it, thinking it was all in his head. But when he finished his practice, the sound notes burst, leaving his ears ringing from the sound waves that were released. Upon seeing this, Nathaniel believed that if he used this power, he could bring more joy to those around him in his performances. So he spent weeks practicing and honing this ability. What he found was that this was what he needed; people flocked around him, impressed and surprised at his ability. He went on for months playing for people, but deep inside his heart, something dark began to stir. Nathaniel saw that he was not making enough money playing on the streets and in some small businesses, so he decided to use his power to steal. At first, he stole from small shops, taking what he needed and using his sound notes to store money and belongings inside. But that soon changed as Nathaniel decided to take on a big heist, which included stealing from the local bank. Jun, Saturday 1, 2005 - 4:30 PM Inside, he reached the vault, using his powers to get rid of any sound he would have made, slipping inside and past the guards. Once inside the vault, Nathaniel released sound waves to carry the many gold blocks inside, but by doing so, the alarm was set off as the guards rushed toward his location. Frightened, Nathaniel blasted a hole in the side of the bank, making his escape. Once he made it far enough away, he sat down, looking at all that he had gotten with happiness. ¡°This is what I call a silent heist; they didn¡¯t even know I was inside,¡± Nathaniel exclaimed, surprised that he had made a clean getaway. Jun, Sunday 2, 2005 - 7:25 AM The next day, Nathaniel was walking around the city with many bags in his hands, full of things he had purchased with the money he had stolen. On his right, he saw a television with a news reporter giving information about the robbery of Metro Bank and how the thief was still on the loose. Inside his mind, he got an idea: by day, he would be a talented musician, and by night, a thief who would steal whatever he fancied. Weeks went by, and Nathaniel hit multiple places, making a name for himself. To keep his identity hidden, he put on a costume. Jun, Wenedsday 12, 2005 - Dusk 7:30 PM He now wore a distinctive costume that incorporated sound wave patterns and speaker grilles. The costume¡¯s colors were red, black, and white. His most prominent feature was a large, circular device attached to his chest, which emitted various sounds and frequencies. This is what he chose to wear at night when he did his mischievous deeds. He also went by the name Soundwave, as everywhere he went, he would release a high-powered sound wave, leaving destruction in his wake. On the other side of the city, we see Eve as she is walking home from school with Kiana, talking about school and the upcoming tests. ¡°Do you think I will pass the test? I know for a fact that I struggle with what we are being taught,¡± Kiana spoke, showing her worry about the tests. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it so much; I''m sure you will be fine,¡± Eve spoke up. ¡°And if you need help, I''ll help you study.¡± Kiana hugged Eve as relief washed over her. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Eve. I knew I could count on you.¡± They both laughed when all of a sudden, they heard a giant TV on the side of a building come on with a news reporter talking about the recent events with one Soundwave. Kiana, for the most part, was shocked, as this was the first time she had ever seen a supervillain. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Eve, on the other hand, kept an outward smile, but inside, she was very angry¡ªangry that she did not know about this and angry that someone would use their powers for evil and harm innocents. ¡°I think we should be careful from now on; you never know when he will appear,¡± Kiana said, wanting them both to stay safe. ¡°Yeah, we should. He seems like someone very dangerous, but most of his attacks have been centered on one thing: money,¡± Eve said mainly to herself, trying to pinpoint where he would attack next. With that, both Kiana and Eve went their separate ways as they headed home, but Eve made a quick stop at the local ice cream shop, grabbing her special strawberry and vanilla cones. She went back to the house and saw that Paradox was not home, so she just headed to her room and did her homework, while planning a way to bring out this so-called Soundwave. A few hours later, once the sun had fallen and night had covered the city, Eve was seen jumping from building to building with her superhero outfit on. She had her iconic red and silver skin-tight spandex outfit on with a red mask around her eyes. Eve put some physics energy into her legs, jumping off the building at high speeds, and as she moved, everything around her was a blur. She jumped around the city looking for Soundwave; she spent approximately one hour. In time, she located Soundwave at an abandoned warehouse known for storing goods. Eve floated over to a nearby broken window, peering inside. As she did, she saw Soundwave sitting on a mountain of gold. She listened to what Shockwave was saying. ¡°Ha! This was far too easy. With this power, I am unstoppable,¡± Shockwave said, gloating about his achievements. Eve, on the other hand, had to control herself from busting in and crushing all of Shockwave¡¯s bones to dust. She ultimately decided to listen to him and found out that the reason he was doing this was that he let his power go to his head and thought that everything should belong to him. With that knowledge, she finds it a good time to bust in, so she concentrates, using her power to burst open the wall, sending bricks and rubble flying everywhere. Once inside, she comes face to face with Shockwave. Shockwave is surprised that someone was able to destroy the wall like that but even more surprised that anyone knew his location. ¡°How did you find me? And who are you?¡± Shockwave asks as he stands up and walks down his pile of gold. ¡°I have no obligation to tell you,¡± Eve responds, remembering something Paradox told her. ¨CMini flashback¨C After her training in the Alterning Dimension with the ten-ton metal rods, Paradox gave her a special set of them which are not only heaver (allowing her to change the weight from 1-500,000 tons but her limit is 25 tons) but also store very intense heat inside them for added usage. ¨CMini flashback over¨C Eve pulls out one of the metal rods, which is a very bright red color, and launches it at Soundwave, who uses the device on his chest to send out a very powerful soundwave, which pushes the metal rod back. Surprised by the strength of Soundwave¡¯s attack, Eve uses a little more power, using her telekinesis to push the rod through the soundwaves. As the rod goes through the soundwaves, it hits Soundwave clean in the shoulder, pushing him back and causing the device on Shockwave''s chest to aim in a different direction, blowing a hole in the other side of the warehouse. Seeing an opening, Eve uses her telekinesis to lift Shockwave into the air, then slams him into the ground repeatedly. Shockwave, being slammed into the ground, gives out howls of pain as a few of his bones break and fracture, and blood spills out of his nose, mouth, and through some pores of his skin. Eve does not stop at this; she sends him into the air at high speed, crashing through the roof of the warehouse and into the night sky. Upon coming down, Shockwave musters up as much strength as he can to shoot a high-powered shockwave down at Eve. Eve braces for the attack, creating an invisible barrier around herself to protect her from the attack, while using her senses to locate Shockwave, who is somehow using the shockwaves to fly through the air to get away. She lets Shockwave get away, thinking that he is safe. Shockwave, flying through the air using soundwaves to propel himself, looks behind him and gives a sigh of relief when he does not see Eve behind him. He lands fifty meters away from the warehouse, at Metro Park, taking some time to rest and tend to his wounds. Eve waits for about an hour to give Shockwave some time to rest before taking off into the air, breaking the sound barrier, and appearing right in front of him at Metro Park. ¡°Are you happy to see me?¡± Eve asks with a sickly smile on her face, showing that she is enjoying this game of cat and mouse. ¡°H-h-how did you get here so fast? And how did you know I was here?¡± he asks out of fear and uncertainty. ¡°Hmm,¡± Eve places her finger on her lips, thinking about whether she wants to tell him. ¡°Well, that¡¯s simple really,¡± she says with a grin. ¡°I tracked your location since before you left. You see, I¡¯m very good at using my senses. And as for how I got here so fast, that¡¯s simple. I just flew very fast,¡± she says as if it were the simplest thing ever. Before he could respond, Eve moved so fast she was a blur to Soundwave and launched ten punches in a second, crushing his organs inside his body and making him cough up a lot of blood. Soundwave was launched a few feet away, and as he lay on the ground, he was about to pass out when Eve walked over to him, standing right over his body. This caused Soundwave to freak out and crawl away, but it was in vain as his body would not move or listen to him. Eve opens her mouth to speak. ¡°I''ll give you a gift for surviving this fight. I will tell you my name, and that is Omni Eve. Remember it.¡± Eve says before using her telekinesis to shut off Soundwave''s mind, forcing him to sleep. With her job done, she gives a little stretch before taking her leave, but not before notifying the police about where Soundwave is. A few hours later, all you could hear were sirens going off as the police came and picked him up, sending him to jail. Above, you could see Eve watching before flying off back home to get some rest for school since it was a Thursday and tests were being held. In the back of the police car, Soundwave sat with his hair shadowing his eyes, and all he could think about was how he would get revenge for this humiliation and crush this so-called ¡°Omni Eve.¡± Moments later, all you could hear was a loud bang as the police car exploded, and the only one to walk out was Soundwave, who limped away, with blood dripping down his arms as he clutched them. As he walked away into the darkness of the night, the only thing on his mind was getting stronger to never be in this position again. Eve made it back home, changed into her pajamas, and flopped down onto her bed, thinking about the event and how she captured Soundwave. Little did she know that Soundwave had escaped and that their next encounter would not go the same way. Jun, Thursday 12, 2005 - Morning 6:59 PM The next day, Eve woke up, ate breakfast, brushed her teeth, and did everything else before heading off to school to do her tests. On the way, she met up with Kiana, who chatted animatedly about things, finding new things that they liked about each other. Over the time she moved to this school, Kiana had become her best friend and someone she would never want to lose. Once the test was over, they waited for the results, so they headed to Ice¡¯s ice cream shop to get some ice cream. A few hours later, they went back to school and got their test results, with Eve getting 100% on all of them and Kiana getting 100% on one and B¡¯s on all of the others. To celebrate their passing, they decided to head to the mall and try out some new outfits, which took them hours since they could not find anything they liked, but in the end, they found a couple of them. On their way out of the mall, Eve and Kiana both split up, going back home as they both had things to do. Vol 1 Ch 10 Meeting the Daughter Jun, Monday 16, 2105 - Morning 8:00 AM A young girl can be seen walking around Metro City, but as you look at it, you can see that it is far different from what it normally looks like. This Metro City has flying cars, floating buildings, and robots all around the city. The girl gives out a sigh as something is on her mind, and that something is her very own father. Upon taking a closer look at her, you can see that this girl has light brown skin and straight white hair that flows down her back. She also has piercing crimson eyes that seem to burn with the power of the sun itself. She wears a red and black one-piece outfit that reveals her toned stomach, as well as a long V-neckline revealing some of her breasts and a slit down her pants leg showing off some of her legs. Upon taking a closer look, you can see that she is no older than Seventeen years old. What is also striking is that she has a crimson watch on her arm. This watch is none other than the Omni-Watch [Stage] Three, but this one seems and feels different, as it is far stronger than any other Omni-Watch. Something else important about her is that she has Omnicore running through her veins. Just then, she speaks: ¡°If Mother and the others won¡¯t give me any information on why Father died, then I¡¯ll just have to go back in time one hundred years and ask him myself,¡± she says with fierce eyes and determination. Right before she can do anything, a hulking 8-foot man comes running towards her, his fist out intending to strike her. Norika, not even bothering to look at the man, just pulls out a sword, and this is no ordinary sword. This sword is skinny but also pure black, just like the night, as if it were made from obsidian. The blade also has five [Runes] carved into it to regulate its power. If the runes were ever released, her power would increase. With a single swing of her blade, Norika cuts the man in half, instantly killing him. Not only did she cut the man, but she also cut through the ground, reaching 100 meters away to a mountain that was cut as well. After dealing with that, Norika cleaned her blade, wiping the blood off with a swing. With that, she looks down at her Omni-Watch, thinking about her power, which was the ¡°Power of Imagination¡±, just like her father, mother, and the others that her father had in his harem. With just a thought, she activates her Omni-Watch, imagining into existence a portal to one hundred years ago, somewhere close to her father. ¨C Over One hundred years into the past ¨C March, Monday 16, 2000 - Morning 12:00 AM One day, Paradox is flying around space bored as hell, as he has nothing to do. He looks for something to do by landing on various planets, but no one is able to give him a challenge. We see that this Paradox is different, as they look no older than seventeen years old, wearing the same outfit as always, and in their iconic [Half-Omnipotent] form, their strongest form at the time. Flying through space, Paradox waves their hand around as if they are conducting an orchestra. As they do, they cause multiple planets to explode. After the planets explode, the debris floats off into space, but Paradox does not mind that they just killed many people as they just got caught in the crosshairs of their boredom. Paradox laments in their head about how these weak creatures could survive for so long and that their time just came to an end. Paradox is very much a hypocrite; they preach that you should not kill innocents or kill others, but at the same time, they would kill someone for any reason that fancies them. After having destroyed the planets, Paradox goes back to finding something to do. He thinks about going to spar with Yami-Paradox but decides against it, as he believes it would just be annoying. His omnipotent senses flare as he senses a portal opening behind him, and out comes a very beautiful girl who, just like him, has white hair that flows down her back and crimson eyes that look as if they radiate the heat of the sun. Before he can even open his mouth to ask a question, the girl rushes him with her black sword in hand, swinging it with grace and beauty. Paradox, in response, pulls out his [Omni Scythe] as he clashes blades. He finds that this girl is far stronger than him, as she pushes him back, putting him on the defensive. If it were not for his scythe being unbreakable, he believes that the first strike of her sword would have shattered it, considering how numb his arms are. Before he can regain control of his arms, all Paradox sees are five massive suns hovering over the girl, who points her sword at him and launches them at speeds equal to that of the speed of light. Paradox reacts in time, dodging four of them, but the fifth one is too much, hitting him dead on and burning him. His healing factor kicks in instantly, healing him. Groaning from the pain of being burned, Paradox loses his temper as he hates the feeling of being burned; it is the only form of pain he cannot tolerate. With this, Paradox goes on the offensive, imagining that the nearest two planets crush Norika, only for her to cause them to explode with a thought. Paradox is confused by this until he sees the Omni-Watch on her arm and understands what is happening. He knows that he has only given out five of them, and all of them were to the girls in his harem. He tries to use his Omni-Watch to imagine hers exploding, seeing as in everyone he has implanted a self-destruct feature, but to his surprise and dismay, nothing happens besides a splitting headache. For the first time, the girl speaks: ¡°You will not be able to destroy this watch like all the rest. It is the strongest Omni-Watch, able to withstand even an attack that can destroy one hundred universes,¡± she states. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. This causes Paradox to pause, as there is no way he will be able to destroy the watch if that is the case. He finds that the only way to defeat her is to kill her, but sensing her power, he knows that will not be easy. He charges at her, moving faster than light can reach him, creating multiple images of himself as he strikes the girl from multiple angles. The girl, not surprised, having gone up against something just like it, swings her blade once, instantly cutting all the Paradoxes and cutting off the real one''s arm. The arm takes a few seconds to regrow, and within that time, Paradox comes up with a plan. He stores away his [Omni Scythe] and pulls out his [Uni Gloves] as he charges in, choosing to use hand-to-hand combat. Paradox throws a left jab, which the girl blocks with her sword, causing sparks to fly. The punch is so strong it destroys part of the universe. Not letting up, Paradox continues throwing punches, faster and faster, but even then, the girl is able to keep up. Within moments, the universe is destroyed, leaving them in pure nothingness. Paradox, who looks slightly out of breath, says, ¡°Who are you? And how did you get that watch?¡± He asks, more curious about those two things than why she is trying to kill him. For a moment, it seems as if the girl is not going to speak and just attack again, but in the end, she speaks. ¡°Since you want to know, I am Norika, your daughter from one hundred years in the future, and as for how I got my watch, I got it from my mother,¡± she says before charging at him. Paradox, not given any time to register anything, only hears the words ¡°Norika¡± and ¡°daughter,¡± which gets him thinking about whose daughter she could be. Only one name comes to mind after seeing her hair and eyes, and that would be ¡°Scarlet¡±, who, just like him and Norika, has crimson eyes and white hair. Now knowing who this mysterious girl is, Paradox decides to go all out as he creates a universe in the palm of his hand and throws it at speeds faster than light at Norika, who just cuts through it with her blade. Paradox then notices that her blade has five Runes carved into it, making him think that she is still holding back. Norika, noticing that he saw the [Runes] on her blade, decides to release one of them, as her blade becomes covered in red flames that seem to be burning the space around her. With that, she swings her sword, sending a crescent-shaped blast of fire at him. As it moves, it burns the space around it, seeming to warp through space. Within moments, faster than Paradox can blink, the crescent beam of fire hits him dead in the chest, sending him hurling through the void of nothingness. Catching himself, Paradox senses that he will not win this fight, but he will not go down without a fight. He gathers some energy, creating five universes at once and then fusing them into a ball of concentrated power. He hurls it at Norika, who blocks it with her sword but finds it different than before. This attack that Paradox did is not only the fusion of five universes but also has the power to erase one''s existence. Upon sensing this, Norika intensifies her flames, only for it to not work. The ball hits her, causing her to fall apart into particles of dust. Believing that he has just won, Paradox gives a shout of victory, only to have his blood run cold when he hears chuckling. Looking over, he sees that Norika''s Omni-Watch is still there and that her body is beginning to reform. ¡°H-h-how?¡± is all Paradox gets out before a fist is lodged into his gut, coming out through the other side, and spilling blood into the void of nothingness. ¡°I bet you are wondering how I''m still alive even after having my existence erased?¡± Norika says before continuing. ¡°You see, I have very high regenerative powers, healing from anything the moment it happens. And aside from that, as long as my Omni-Watch is intact, I cannot be killed,¡± she drops the bomb that she is immortal. ¡®This is such a pain in the ass,¡¯ Paradox says in his mind since he''s not only fighting his daughter who is stronger than him but who also cannot be killed. Norika, who has grown tired of this fight, decides to show her father something special. In doing so, she begins to transform. Once finished, she looks far different than before. Her skin turns red and radiates such intense heat that it disintegrates even the nothingness around her, instantly turning it into red steam. Her white hair gains red highlights at the tips. In this form, her power has increased by one hundred times what it was before. Paradox, upon seeing this, is struck with horror. Before he can react, Norika swings her flaming sword, creating a supernova that engulfs Paradox and disintegrates his body. With that done, Norika powers down back to her normal form, pushing a strand of her white locks out of her face, before turning around and creating a portal to return to her timeline. Once the supernova wears out, Paradox''s ashes start to move, forming an outline of a body, turning back into him. ¡°That felt horrible; it felt like all of my essence was being torn apart,¡± Paradox says before looking around, only to see that Norika is nowhere to be found. With her gone, Paradox gives a sigh of relief, hoping to never run into her again. But before that, he snaps his fingers, restoring the universe back to how it was before their fight. ¨CBack to the Present Time¨C Jun, Saturday 14, 2005 - Noon 12:00 PM Paradox can be seen walking through Metro City, not paying attention, as he is deep in thought about what he should do today. As he is thinking, he sees an arcade and decides to go in and have some fun playing games. He spends a good amount of time playing games, and by the time he is finished, the sun is beginning to set. He then thinks about Eve and her recent encounter with Soundwave, as well as how Soundwave escaped, but he keeps that part to himself and does not tell Eve. Paradox is pretty proud of the person Eve has become, as she is strong, independent, and can take care of herself. To top it off, she shows no mercy to her enemies, crushing them without remorse. Right before Paradox can exit the arcade, he senses that something is off, as he gets an ominous foreboding feeling that something bad is about to happen. And just as he thought, the arcade exploded, instantly collapsing in on itself, killing everyone inside. Paradox walks out of the wreckage unscathed, but also wondering who or what could have done this and why they attacked this place specifically. But in only a few seconds, he gets his answer when a young woman is floating directly above the now-destroyed arcade. The woman looks around the same age as him, twenty years old, but Paradox senses the familiar presence of her, as the one who attacked him three years ago, his daughter from the future, Norika. If his senses were not enough, he sees the same Omni-Watch on her wrist, which guarantees that it is her. Outwardly, Paradox looks very calm, but inside his head, it is very different. ¡®Why did she come back? I do not have time to deal with her, and the last time we fought, she beat my ass.¡¯ With that in mind, Paradox teleports away, going back home while also erasing his presence and power so as not to let Norika find him. Norika, for her part, just floats there and lets her father leave, even though she could have stopped him, but that would be boring. After letting an hour pass and letting Paradox think he has gotten away, Norika teleports right inside Paradox''s home right beside him with a very cheerful smile on her face before speaking in a sickly sweet voice. ¡°Did you miss me, Father?¡± she says, which causes Paradox to fill with dread because even after getting rid of everything that could track him, she still managed to find him. Paradox knew that he would have to accept his fate and give in because she would follow him to the end of time, literally just to kill him. Vol 1 Ch 11 Father-Daughter Rematch Jun, Saturday 14, 2005 - 1:05 PM Paradox goes crashing through the wall of his house as Norika sends him flying with a punch to the face. She walks through the hole she just made while making her way towards Paradox. Paradox quickly stands up, getting into a defensive stance while simultaneously transforming into their [Omnipotent Form]. Norika is not surprised by this, as she has heard tales about the deeds her father performed in this form. Instead, she just smiles and charges at him. She pulls out her Black Blade and swings it with full force at Paradox, who dodges it, causing the blade to strike the ground and create a massive explosion. Norika follows up by revealing the first [Rune] of her sword and shooting multiple balls of fire at high speed at Paradox, who deflects them. But there is something off about it; the balls of fire actually harm him, which should be impossible in this form. He notices something he hadn''t before: Norika has Omnicore flowing through her veins and inside her sword. With this knowledge, Paradox realizes that even with this new power, the fight will be hard-fought, but this time, he does not plan on losing. ¡°Why are you attacking me? Aren¡¯t you my daughter? Shouldn''t we be, like, hanging out and stuff?¡± Paradox asks, hoping she will finally tell him why she is attacking him. Norika responds with a few words, ¡°You should be able to figure that out yourself, Father,¡± she says with so much hatred in her voice, a stark difference from how she has spoken before. With that, Paradox activates their [Omni-Watch] and scans Norika, gaining her powers as well as her memories. By doing this, Paradox is able to see two key reasons why she hates him: his death, which left her without a father, and his refusal to be brought back to life by her mother and the others. But there is another key part to her anger, the number one reason: he allowed himself to be killed by his enemy instead of bringing himself back to life or defeating the enemy, all for the fun of seeing what it would be like to stay dead for a long time. With this new knowledge, Paradox realizes that his future self was one hell of a jerk and that because of his stupid actions, he is now facing the consequences. ¡®Why do I have to deal with this?¡¯ Paradox thinks to himself but steels himself to try and change his daughter in hopes that she will give up on trying to kill him. ¡°I can see why you hate me¡­ But you have to keep in mind that wasn¡¯t me. Well, yes, it was me, but future me,¡± Paradox says, hoping to calm her down, which only leads to a ball of fire flying at him. He fazes right through it via his ability. ¡°I already know that, but the fact remains that you will choose the future, and I am here to put a stop to that,¡± she says, charging at him and swinging her blade down for a heavy blow. Paradox quickly pulls out their scythe, blocking the strike without showing any sign of struggle, and pushes her away. ¡®So it seems that any physical attack I block with my weapons won¡¯t hurt me¡ªbut if she lands a direct attack outside of that, it will do damage,¡¯ Paradox thinks to himself, figuring out how to fight her. Norika, seeing how her strike did no damage, decides to transform. Her skin turns red and radiates such intense heat that it begins to disintegrate everything around her instantly in red steam, while her white hair gains red highlights at the tips. The house that Paradox fixed up instantly begins to burn down, turning to red steam. ¡°This form is called [Aka Hakai] or [Red Destruction], and it will be your end,¡± Norika says, giving the name of this form. With this, Norika moves forward, taking one step and appearing beside Paradox, thrusting her blade, aiming at his heart. Paradox, seeing this, snaps their fingers, slowing time down to a still. But even then, Norika seems to be moving quickly, so he jumps to the side just as the steam from Norika burns through the frozen time, freeing her. ¡°That heat you produce is such an annoyance,¡± Paradox says, only getting a glare in return before a fist slams into his face, sending him flying and crashing into the nearby, now-named [Death Forest] because of all the times it has been destroyed and no one has figured out why. Paradox regains their balance as they shake their head, whipping around and blocking the incoming punch from Norika with their scythe, being pushed back a couple of feet. ¡°I have just one request: let¡¯s keep this fight without destroying the universe, shall we?¡± Paradox asks, hoping she will agree to it. She thinks about it for a second before saying, ¡°Alright, fine by me, but no promises.¡± She charges at him again, this time releasing the second [Rune] of her sword. With the second [Rune] released, the flames around her sword turned from red to blue while becoming even hotter, causing the forest around them to burst into flames just from standing there. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Norika looks at Paradox before shooting a very powerful heat beam from her eyes, as hot as the sun and strong enough to destroy a star. Paradox, upon seeing this, puts on his [Uni Gloves], deflecting the attack while thinking that they need to always have them on from now on. After deflecting the attack, Paradox charges in, swinging their scythe while manipulating time, attacking from three different points in time: sending three strikes into the past, two strikes at her in the present, and five strikes into the future at her. Noticing how Paradox is attacking, Norika activates her [Omni-Watch] and imagines that all the attacks never happened, leaving Paradox standing there, back as he was before he swung his scythe. Paradox decides that the weapon will not help in this battle since she can just negate the existence erasure, which is the premise of the [Omni Scythe]. Paradox goes in, throwing a few punches at her, and she does the same. As they clash fists, the universe shakes and rumbles from the power of their clashes. Paradox increases their speed, moving so fast that not even time registers their movement, appearing in front of Norika and launching thirty punches all over her body. By the time she notices what happened, she is sent crashing through the forest, through multiple trees, making her spit out blood. Norika, while flying, wipes some blood from her mouth and uses it to send a ball of her blood at Paradox, faster than he can see, but he reacts in time by jumping away. Little did Paradox know that escaping would not help him, as Norika said one word: ¡°Boom.¡± The ball of blood exploded, and some of it landed on Paradox, but not before he activated his [Omni-Watch]. The only thing you see is Paradox¡¯s existence being erased by her attack, which was infused with Omnicore, enabling her to kill him. Speaking to no one but herself, Norika says, ¡°My blood in this form has the special effect of erasing someone''s existence forever.¡± All you hear next is laughing, and the owner of it is Paradox as he fazes back into existence in his [Omnipotent Form], much to Norika''s shock. ¡°I thought you knew all about me, Norika, my daughter. Just as Omnicore is my weakness, I can get rid of it anytime I want. It was technically me who made it during my training, so it only makes sense I can get rid of it, right¡± Paradox states, indicating that he is now not affected by Omnicore. Paradox charges at Norika, throwing a barrage of punches at her as she clashes with him, going blow for blow. As they strike each other, you notice that Norika is not doing any damage and is holding her own, while Paradox is dealing quite a bit of damage to her, which is instantly healed the moment it happens. ¡°Why don¡¯t we end this fight, Norika? I know you hate me, but what is the point of fighting me? Why don¡¯t you just stay here and stop my plan of letting myself be killed?¡± Paradox tries to bargain with her, seeing that if they continue to fight, neither will win. Norika thinks about it, and logically that would be the best option. She never thought about it because she is very impulsive and acts without thinking much. ¡°Alright, fine. I''ll stay here and I will find out when and how you die, and I will stop it,¡± she says before adding, ¡°But don¡¯t think I forgive you. That will take a long time.¡± With that said, she turns back to the burned-down house, snapping her fingers to restore it and make it fireproof before returning to her original form, while Paradox returns to his [Half-Omnipotent] Form. Paradox gives a sigh of relief that she was pretty reasonable before going inside the house, with Norika following close behind. From the air, you could see Eve floating high in the sky, having watched and heard everything. She decides to go inside and confront Paradox about a few things, namely about his supposed death, and to give her mind to Norika for attacking her brother. Jun, Saturday 14, 2005 - 1:20 PM Once Eve walks inside the house, Norika sees her and is confused since she has never seen or heard of her. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asks, confused by this little girl''s appearance. ¡°I am Eve, Paradox¡¯s little sister,¡± Eve states with her chest puffed out. That brought a pause to Norika, as the Eve she knew about from the future wanted to kill her father for reasons. This leads her to one conclusion: either she or her father messed with the balance of the past and future. This situation normally never happens since both of them can go back and forth through time without disrupting the balance as long as they use their [Omni-Watch]. She just gives a sigh and accepts that Eve at this point in time is her father''s surrogate sister and aunt, no matter how weird it feels. She holds out her hand for a shake, which Eve reciprocates. However, by doing so, Eve covers her hands with her psychic energy, creating her gloves once again, and gives a very tight handshake. The gloves are strong enough to break through Norika¡¯s defense and almost break her hand, which instantly heals. Norika looks back at Paradox, who just shrugs as he does not know how those gloves could be so strong, even though he does not want to get punched by them. After the fight, Paradox once again gave himself the weakness to Omnicore so that he would once again have a weakness. Norika stays at the house, which Paradox renovates again, giving it a third room for Norika. The house is now two stories tall. Weeks have gone by since Norika moved in, and in that time, she and Eve have bonded quite a bit, with Norika learning all about Eve¡¯s hero job and stating that if she is ever in danger call her. They both go shopping, and Norika helps Eve pick out some really good outfits. Norika also starts training Eve, teaching her how to use a sword and helping her create a psychic sword. In the end, the two become like sisters. Also, during the week, Eve encounters Soundwave, and the battle does not go well, as she returns battered and bruised, bleeding profusely. Paradox and Norika learn that Soundwave has a gizmo that nullifies her psychic powers and slows her down, all with the power of sound. That same day, both Paradox and Norika begin training Eve in the alternate dimension from before now dubbed simply the [Training Dimension], teaching her how to fight even without powers. Since she is quite a fast learner, it does not take long for her to get over her weakness. While training to fight without using her powers, she learns how to create clones made out of pure energy and has them train by picking up 100 of the 10-ton metal rods with their telekinesis. This training takes about one and a half months to complete, as the clones manage to finally pick up the metal rods with ease. But the first part she finishes within five days, being able to fight even with her powers sealed. Once the training is finished, Eve, Norika, and Paradox all return home, wash up, and head to bed, thinking about what to do the next day. But for Eve, she groans, knowing she has school the next day. Vol 1 Ch 12 City-wide destruction July, Monday 29, 2005 - 4:00 PM It was a sunny day in Metro City, with people walking around, going about their day. The streets were bustling with cars driving by. Just looking at it would make anyone believe that this was the best day ever to be out. Little did anyone know that this beautiful day would soon be turned upside down. Within moments, a loud *CRASH* was heard as a nearby building collapsed, spilling debris all over the ground in the street, pulling cars to a halt. People gathered around, wondering what happened and why the building suddenly collapsed. ¡°What happened?¡± some said, while others said, ¡°The building just fell out of nowhere. Is anyone hurt?¡± Upon closer inspection, it was clear that no one was injured, as no one was in the vicinity of the building when it fell. Just then, they heard a loud voice from the top of a building, and looking up, they saw that it was Soundwave in all his glory. Some people pulled out their phones to record him, while others screamed in terror and ran away. But there was one person who worked up the courage to ask, ¡°Was it you who did this? And why?¡± It was a young woman who looked no older than a teenager. To this, Soundwave responded, ¡°Yes, it was me who destroyed the building,¡± he said with a laugh. ¡°And I will continue destroying this city until Omni Eve comes out and faces me.¡± After hearing this, all of the people began crying out for Omni Eve to come and save them, but it all fell on deaf ears. Seeing that Omni Eve was not coming, Soundwave sent various blasts of high-powered sound crashing into buildings, instantly destroying them. This caused the people to start running away, trying to find somewhere safe to hide until this terrible event was over. Omni Eve, on the other hand, was not even in Metro City as she was in another dimension training with Norika, while Paradox was in Metro City but just stayed back and enjoyed the chaos, choosing not to intervene. For Paradox, the reason he did not stop Soundwave was simple: it was not his problem; it was Eve¡¯s problem to deal with. Other than that, he just found the whole situation interesting. Paradox created some popcorn as he watched building after building crumble. But he was not all bad; if he saw or sensed that someone was in danger, he teleported them to safety. ¡°Seems like things are getting interesting. I wonder when Eve will get back and how she will react,¡± Paradox said amusedly, knowing that Eve would lose control seeing the city destroyed. Inside the [Training Dimension], we see Eve and Norika sparring, engaged in hand-to-hand combat. Eve is struggling to keep up with Norika, who is moving too fast for her to see. Even relying on her senses does not help, so she focuses all of her power on trying to see into the future to predict Norika¡¯s attacks. By doing this, Eve is able to anticipate most of Norika¡¯s strikes, seeing that all of them are aimed at her torso, which she shields with an invisible barrier. It almost works, if not for Norika putting more force into her strikes, breaking the barrier and sending Eve flying into a nearby tree. Pulling herself out of the tree, Eve increases her speed, crossing the field in an instant and sending a haymaker at Norika. Norika dodges it but soon realizes it was the wrong move as an invisible force hits her, sending her flying back a couple of feet. Norika noticed that even though she dodged the strike, an invisible force followed her and hit her, having the same effect as her psychic gloves. Eve charges at Norika again, launching a kick with her left leg, which Norika catches, but she is immediately caught off guard by Eve spinning around and using her right leg to kick Norika in the side. Norika grunts, feeling a little bit of pain from Eve¡¯s strike, but it is not enough to stop her. She tightens her grip on Eve¡¯s left leg and slams her into the ground, creating a small crater, before jumping into the air and sending a right axe kick down at Eve. Seeing this, Eve uses her telekinesis to send a few of her red rods into the air at high speed, which impacts Norika¡¯s leg, causing a massive explosion. Once the explosion dissipates, we see that Norika¡¯s outfit is burned to cinders, but she has no injuries on her body. Norika dusts herself off as her outfit starts to mend itself, forming around her body. She looks straight at Eve before giving a grin and pulling out her sword. Eve, for her part, does not let this affect her. She strengthens her psychic gloves and charges at Norika, throwing a punch that collides with the black sword, causing the ground around them to explode and debris to fly in all directions. Eve does not let up as she throws a barrage of punches that Norika blocks. But to her surprise, Norika begins to get pushed back little by little, showing how much stronger Eve has gotten in such a short time. They both jump back away from one another and just before they can continue their fight, a holograph of Metro City appears inside the [Training Dimension] via Paradox, showing them the state of the city. July, Monday 29, 2005 - 4:03 PM Eve and Norika both look at it, seeing that 90% of the city has been destroyed. Then, a voice appears in Eve¡¯s head, which sounds just like Soundwave, saying, ¡°If Omni Eve does not appear, I will destroy this city.¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Eve is torn between two things: she is angry that she did not know what was going on and that all of this is happening because of her. The enemy was looking for her, which led to the city being destroyed. Before Norika can even act to create a portal back to Metro City, all she sees is pure rage on Eve¡¯s face with her hair shadowing her eyes. Before she can blink, Eve is gone. Eve, being reckless, uses the maximum of her psychic powers, ripping a hole through space, breaking past the barrier of this dimension and into Paradox Earth as she appears in Metro City. ¡°And here I thought I was reckless,¡± Norika says before letting Paradox know what happened. Doing this does not come without consequences, as most of her bones are crushed along with a few of her organs. But Eve does not let this slow her down as she puts on her Omni Eve costume before taking off and flying towards where she senses Soundwave. Once she finds him, Eve does not waste any time as she sends some of the red rods at Soundwave, who creates a sound barrier around himself, stopping the attack. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you here, Omni Eve. Do you like what I did with the town? I think it looks better like this,¡± he says with an evil grin. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± He launches a concentrated blast of sound at Eve, who does not bother to dodge. Instead, she holds out her hand and uses her telekinesis to send the attack back at him. Soundwave is struck by his own attack, which sends him through the last building in town, destroying it. Suddenly, the rubble is sent flying by a powerful sound wave that reverberates through the now-destroyed Metro City, causing everyone¡¯s ears, except Paradox''s and Omni Eve''s, to ring. With incredible speed, Soundwave rushes around on the ground, using his high-powered blasts to launch the rubble into the air at Omni Eve, who casually destroys it with a thought. But that is all a distraction as the dust from the attacks obscures her vision, allowing Soundwave to send a powerful beam of sound that strikes her dead-on, sending her hurling to the ground. Paradox, who is watching from above, shakes his head, knowing that if Eve were in the right state of mind, she would have sensed it and dodged it. Paradox watches as Eve stands up with a limp, as the injuries she got from forcefully traveling between dimensions are catching up to her, knowing that if she does not finish this fight soon, she will lose. Eve begins to walk, limping toward Soundwave, who grins, relishing in the pain he is inflicting on his enemy. He lights up his hands and fires off a volley of sound beams, which all impact Omni Eve. Soundwave is about to make a speech about how he is the victor when he senses something off. Looking over at Omni Eve, he sees that she is in the same spot and the sound beams are held in place. It turns out that Eve used the last of her power to create a barrier around herself while catching Soundwave''s attack. Before he can do anything, Eve sends the attack back at him. It travels so fast that it makes no sound, hitting Soundwave and sending him flying hundreds of feet back. Taking a deep breath, Eve finally manages to calm herself down enough to register the condition of her body, and she lets out a loud scream of pain. Eve, finally in the right state of mind, uses her telekinesis to mend her wounds as she starts rapidly healing. After a few minutes, she is fully healed and refreshed. Paradox surprised that Eve was able to reel in her anger so quickly, is about to comment when Norika appears beside him, making the first comment. ¡°I see she is doing well. I guess training her to control her emotions came in handy,¡± she says, getting Paradox to look at her peculiarly. ¡°Did you know that something like this would happen?¡± Paradox asks Norika. ¡°Of course I did. Eve is just like me, brash and acts impulsively, so I decided to teach her how to control herself,¡± Norika states, showing how much she cares about Eve and helping her out with future problems. ¡°Well, that was a smart idea. I was always wondering what you two were training since I never felt the need to watch,¡± Paradox says before going back to watching the fight between Omni Eve and Soundwave. But before either of them can make a move, all they hear is cheering from the people of Metro City, chanting Omni Eve¡¯s name and asking her to take down the villain who mercilessly destroyed their city. Upon hearing this, great joy fills Eve¡¯s heart, knowing that what she is doing is right. This also gives her renewed strength to keep fighting for the people and for her city. Omni Eve decides to end this battle quickly as she charges toward the downed Soundwave, using her telekinesis to press him into the ground under intense gravity. But Soundwave just smiled as he rockets himself off the ground and into the air, bringing himself face-to-face with Omni Eve. Opening his mouth, Soundwave releases a high-pitched sound that bursts her eardrums, causing them to bleed, and blinds her by making her eyes bleed as well. Soundwave, thinking that he has won since his enemy cannot see or hear, walks slowly toward her and is about to launch an attack, which is abruptly stopped by Omni Eve as she uses her telekinesis to freeze his body mid-motion. Doing this, Omni Eve closes her hand into a tight fist, crushing all of the bones inside Soundwave''s body. Soundwave falls limply to the ground, stuttering, ¡°H-how? You should not have known what I was about to do. I blinded you and cut off your hearing.¡± To this, Omni Eve responds with disgust, ¡°Did you forget about our first encounter? I said I use all of my senses to fight. Just because you stopped two of them does not mean that I couldn¡¯t find you.¡± She steps on his leg, causing him to scream out in pain. After doing this, she adds, ¡°Unlike the other senses a human has, I don''t rely on my eyes or ears. I rely on my sense of touch. I feel the air, I feel the breathing, and most of all, I feel someone''s life force. That is how I fight.¡± With this, she shuts off Soundwave''s brain, ending the fight. With the fight over, the people all run over to Omni Eve, asking her all kinds of questions and praising her for helping their city. Omni Eve looks over at the destroyed city with sadness in her eyes, knowing that it will take forever to fix it, even with her powers. But then something strikes her: her brother. She knows he is here and that he just watched everything without intervening. Even if she is a little irked, she knows what kind of person he is. Sensing his location, she looks up into the sky, and just seeing his face, she knows that he knows what she wants. With a snap of his finger, Paradox restores the city to its former glory before Soundwave destroyed it. The people all shout for joy as their city is mysteriously restored. With this event finally over, the mayor decides to build a giant statue of Omni Eve in memory of her heroic deed. July, Wednesday 21, 2005 - 3:30 PM Weeks go by, and the people of Metro City return to their normal lives, knowing that if anything ever happens, Omni Eve will come and save the day. Eve, for her part, keeps up with school while helping her best friend Kiana with homework. When not doing that, she is out patrolling the city, stopping crime. Within a short time, her name is feared by all in the underworld as the cruel hero who fights for justice by any means, even torture. Somewhere in a dimly lit sewer, a man obscured by darkness smiles as he watches everything that transpired between Soundwave and Omni Eve. He decides for himself that he will test this little hero and see what it will take to break her. Who is this man, and what are his intentions? Is he good or evil? Only time will tell, but one thing is for certain: Omni Eve better look out because things are going to get crazy around Metro City. Eve is seen walking home from school, but as she does, she gets a strange feeling that she is being watched. As soon as she senses the location of the person, they vanish without a trace, leaving her confused. Vol 1 Ch 13 Alien Race and Tyrant Ruler April, Monday 1, 2007 - 3:30 PM Two years have passed since the fight between Omni Eve and Soundwave that destroyed Metro City. During that time, the police started creating special cells for people with special powers that would seal them. In the middle of the city was a huge statue of Omni Eve, the hero who saved Metro City from the very dangerous Soundwave. We see multiple people standing around the statue, with some taking pictures while others just admire the hero of their city. ¨CWith Paradox and them¨C Inside the house, we see Paradox, as usual, sitting on the couch watching anime instead of training since there are not many who can challenge him. Beside him, we see Eve also watching, her eyes wide as she sees an action scene with an amazing fight that leaves her breathless. Eve has gotten older, now sixteen years old and standing at 5¡¯7¡±, one inch taller than her brother, but other than that she still looks the same with her crimson hair reaching to her shoulders along with more defined muscles. On the opposite side of the room, we see Norika, who looks extremely bored. She does not care much about the anime and instead wants to go out and find someone strong to fight since Paradox keeps hiding when she asks him for a fight. Paradox does not want to fight Norika for one specific reason: she does not know how to hold back and wants him not to get rid of Omnicore, hoping to cause him severe pain. Norika is a true sadist, loving to deal out as much pain to her opponents as possible, no matter who they are, especially her father, even though she is starting to become closer to him. They all continue watching anime, too engrossed in it to notice the shockwaves that are shaking the earth just one light-year away. ¨COne light year away¨C April, Monday 1, 2007 - 5:00 PM We see two people clashing fists, causing shockwaves to ring out, pushing planets away from their orbits. Muscular, athletic build with broad shoulders, well-defined arms and legs, and a narrow waist. Long, flowing silver hair that shimmers in the light. Vibrant, deep blue with an ethereal glow. Pale blue with faint silver markings along her arms and neck, symbolizing her connection to her abilities Looking closer, it seems to be a man and woman, the man has greyish-blue skin and the woman has pale blue with faint silver markings. The man stands at an imposing height of 7 feet, with a muscular frame evident beneath his dark, armored suit. His skin is a dull greyish-blue. A menacing red aura surrounds him, pulsating with raw energy. His eyes are piercing black, devoid of any warmth or compassion. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop this futile resistance and join me, Zeyla?¡± the man says with a calm facade, indicating that the woman¡¯s name is Zeyla. ¡°Why would I ever join the likes of you, Xarath?¡± she barks out with disgust. ¡°You not only destroyed our home planet but manipulated our fellow Daxxians.¡± She opens her mouth, releasing a powerful [Sonic Scream], sending the man now known as Xarath hurling through space. Zeyla stands at six feet tall and wears a form-fitting bodysuit made of a flexible yet durable material that covers her entire body except for her upper chest, showing a bit of her cleavage, as well as her arms and legs. The suit is adorned with intricate patterns and designs. Over this, she dons a flowing cape made of iridescent feathers that sway gracefully when she moves. She has a muscular, athletic build with broad shoulders, well-defined arms and legs, and a narrow waist with long, flowing silver hair that shimmers in the light. Vibrant, deep blue with an ethereal glow. Pale blue with faint silver markings along her arms and neck. Xarath regains his balance with swiftness, glaring at Zeyla, whom he has been trying to recruit for many years. He thinks back to when he destroyed their home planet, Xylophonia. ¨CFlashback¨C April, Monday 1, 1988 - 8:00 AM Xarath was a very kind and compassionate man. He was also the king of the Daxxians and had led his people through multiple battles, emerging victorious in every one of them. The Daxxians were known for their great respect for nature and the environment. They believed that all life forms, including themselves, are connected through an intricate web of energy and matter. Xylophonia was a breathtakingly beautiful planet covered in lush vegetation and towering mountain ranges. Its sky was a vibrant shade of blue, occasionally marred by wispy clouds. The atmosphere was thick and warm, supporting a diverse array of plant and animal life. The planet''s surface was dominated by vast oceans teeming with aquatic life and sprawling continents dotted with cities, forests, and deserts. As you looked around, you could see Daxxians of all kinds walking around, from young to old, chatting amicably with smiles on their faces. Most Daxxians were bipedal humanoids with muscular builds, standing taller than the average human at around 7 feet. Their skin tone varied from pale blue to greenish-grey, reflecting their adaptations to their world''s heavier gravity and atmosphere. They had broad chests, well-defined arms and legs, and narrow waists. But this was all about to change as their king, Xarath, soon discovered an ancient relic rumored to hold the essence of Xylophonia itself, called the Heartstone which has limitless power. It was once revered as a symbol of peace and unity, but Xarath discovered its true potential: it could amplify his powers and grant him unparalleled control over the Daxxians. After learning the truth about this lost relic, Xarath was overcome with greed, seeing its potential to control and rule. Little did he know that the Heartstone was influencing his thoughts, quickly turning him from a kind and compassionate king to a power-hungry and ruthless, one willing to do whatever it took to maintain his grip on Daxxian society. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Throughout this time, Xarath kept up the kind king''s facade to avoid arousing suspicion. But one day, he was attacked by a woman named Lyraea, who sought to overthrow the ruling council and take control of it herself for her won ambition and desire for power. The result of this attack led to where she is now. Xarath, instead of killing her, was impressed by her cunning and strategic mind. He offered her a chance to serve him, promising her a share in his glory and eventual domination over the Daxxians. Lyraea eventually accepted as the temptation of the offer was too strong to resist, and with time she became his right-hand person, using her cunning to control the Daxxians. Within a few years, many started to see past the king¡¯s facade, putting things together, which started a revolt. This ultimately led to the planet Xylophonia being destroyed by Xarath. Since he could not control them, he would destroy them. Most of the Daxxians perished in the destruction, with only a few survivors. One was Zeyla, who was sent away one day before the destruction by her parents to a distant planet named ¡°Paradox Earth¡± in a space pod without Xarath noticing. While she was in cryogenic sleep inside the pod, it ended up inside a meteoroid field, leading to her crash-landing on a different planet than intended, where she would hone her powers and become stronger. Zeyla grew up with the knowledge of what happened to her home planet. Her parents planted a video recording inside her pod for when she got older. By the time she reached fourteen years old, she had an encounter with Xarath, which led to a battle that ended in her defeat. But she managed to cause a distraction and escape. Since that day, Zeyla has trained harder than before, having multiple run-ins with Xarath until she turned nineteen, bringing us back to the present. ¨CFlashback over, Present time¨C April, Monday 1, 2007 - 5:05 PM ¡°I am very surprised you have been able to elude me for this long, but your time will come to an end,¡± Xarath says, undoubtedly sure that this will be their last encounter. ¡°Yes, it will come to an end, and end with your death when I have your head,¡± Zeyla says, rage and hatred burning in her eyes. She launches another [Sonic Scream] at him. To her surprise, this time the attack does not land as the Heartstone on the chest of his armor absorbs it. Out of nowhere, a blast of energy strikes her dead in the chest, sending her crash-landing onto the planet behind her. Zeyla slowly stands up, the blast having done quite some damage, but she begins to rapidly heal, her wounds gone by the time Xarath lands right in front of her. ¡°Is that all you have? I thought you would be stronger since the last time we met,¡± he taunts, causing her to launch a punch at him at high speed. But he just stands there unfazed, not even budging, before grabbing her arm and breaking it, causing her to scream out in pain. To follow up, Xarath kicks her in the side, breaking a few of her ribs before throwing her away, sending her crashing into a few trees. He begins slowly walking towards her while she scrambles to her feet, her regeneration kicking in. She grabs a tree, changing its structure into a sword while making it stronger. With that, she charges at him, swinging it, only for it to be blocked by a single finger. Before she can react, the sword is snapped in half, and a foot is slammed into her face, sending her a few feet away. ¡°There is no hope of you defeating me. With the Heartstone, I am invincible and no attack can harm me as it will just be absorbed,¡± Xarath states, highlighting how powerful he is thanks to the Heartstone. ¡°There is no way I would lose to someone who uses powers that are not their own. I will defeat you one day, even if that is not today,¡± she says with resilience in her eyes, showing she will never give up. Xarath sighs, seeing how stubborn she is, before sending more energy beams at her. They all hit, but this time something is different¡ªthe beams of energy are repelled as her clothing changes into a rubber-like substance. To his credit, Xarath is mildly shocked. He already knows she has [Molecular Manipulation], but he also knows she has not mastered its power. He decides to finish the battle with one last attack. He floats up into space, leaving Zeyla confused before she witnesses a massive ball of energy heading toward the planet. She tries to change the air into a rubber substance, which works but is not strong enough to repel the attack. Xarath is using the Heartstone''s limitless energy to constantly pump power into his attack. Zeyla tries her hardest to stop the attack to no avail, as it crashes into her, almost killing her. She uses a device to teleport away but does not know where she will land. Xarath watches as the planet turns to ash, but he also senses that Zeyla¡¯s energy signature has disappeared, showing that she escaped. He gives out a loud cry of rage that reverberates far and wide. Xarath sends his right hand, Lyraea, to search for her, but she returns empty-handed, showing that Zeyla may have teleported somewhere far away in the universe. ¨CMonths later¨C Jun, Tuesday 4, 2007 - 4:25 PM Outside his house, Paradox hears a loud crash as something lands in the backyard. Deciding to check and see what it was, he gets up to investigate. What he finds is shocking¡ªa random woman lying on the ground, bleeding out. For whatever reason, Paradox does not help her. Instead, he is more concerned about her spilling her blood on his grass. Just then, a red metal rod comes flying, hitting him in the back of the head as Eve also rushes out to see what happened, using her telekinesis to heal the unconscious woman before turning to her brother with a glare. ¡°Why were you just standing there when there is someone who needs help?¡± she raises her voice slightly. Paradox just shrugs before saying in a very bored tone, ¡°It''s not my job to help everyone I meet. I am no hero; I''ll help whoever I wish.¡± This only serves to get him hit with two more metal rods, which he dodges. Eve, having enough of listening to her brother, uses her powers to lift the now-healed unconscious woman into the house onto a spare bed for her to rest. Eve, for her part, wonders what the woman is, as she has never seen an alien before in her life. Paradox walks inside the room with Norika beside him before asking, ¡°How is she?¡± curious about the woman''s condition. Eve does not respond for a second, unsure if she should tell her brother after what he said earlier, but ultimately decides to. ¡°She is doing fine. She has a few scars that will heal, but I''m not so sure about her mental state. She has been suppressing things for so long that I don¡¯t know how she will react when she wakes up,¡± she says, a little worried about the woman. Paradox, even with the situation, says, ¡°Well, if she attacks us, I''ll just kill her,¡± which only serves to make Eve even angrier at him than before. With swiftness, she creates her psychic gloves which have changed within the last two years extending to her mid-forearm, and with a single punch, she sends him flying out of the house. Norika just shook her head, glad that she did not say what her father said, as she also was about to. She is more along the lines of wanting to fight her, but if killing or torturing her were options, she would gladly do it. Paradox pulls himself out of the tree he landed in, deciding not to go back inside the house until Eve calms down, not wanting to catch her ire again. He decides to go to the arcade and play some games for the rest of the day. It is soon nighttime, and Paradox is on his way home when he sees Eve in her superhero outfit out protecting the city. He can¡¯t help but smile. He gets back home before falling asleep in bed, only to be woken up hours later as the sun starts shining to a loud bang. Eve is sent flying out of the house by none other than the woman she had helped, who seems confused about where she is and who these people are. Vol 1 Ch 14 New Threats and Mind Control Part 1 Jun, Tuesday 4, 2007 - 9:00 PM Paradox goes outside only to see a woman sending high-powered sound waves from her mouth towards Eve, who is trying to calm her down. The woman does not listen to Eve as she is just trying to protect herself in this unfamiliar place. Upon seeing that her sound-based attack does not work, she resorts to using her enhanced speed and strength, launching toward Eve and sending a heavy punch, which Eve blocks. Eve retaliates by sending a kick right to her stomach and follows up with a kick to her neck, launching her into the air in an instant. Right before the woman crashes to the ground, she regains her balance and floats in the air. She then turns one of the clouds above her into a hail of giant ice balls and launches them at Eve, who stops them with her psychic powers. However, the woman appears right in front of her and punches her in the stomach, sending her tumbling to the ground. Eve groans, standing up, feeling as if a truck had hit her, only to see a fist inches from her face. She creates a barrier, stopping it while also pushing out energy and sending the woman several feet away. Slightly annoyed, Eve uses her powers to pick up several trees nearby and launches them at the woman, who recovers in time and dodges them. The woman sends another volley of [Sound Screams], tearing up the ground and pushing Eve back. Gripping the ground with her feet, Eve brings herself to a halt, then looks at the woman with her eyes now shining with bright energy before launching a powerful pulse of energy, shutting down the woman''s body. With that done, Eve once again brings the woman inside the house, but this time she makes sure to tie her up so she cannot attack anyone. Sighing, Eve turns towards Paradox and Norika. ¡°I looked into her mind. It seems like her home planet was destroyed, along with her parents. The one who did it is still out there and will most likely come here looking for her,¡± Eve says with sad eyes that change to determined ones, hoping to protect the woman, who she learned is called Zeyla. Norika, after hearing the news, tears up a little at hearing that the woman''s home and family perished. Paradox, on the other hand, looks indifferent but has a slight smile on his face at the prospect of seeing how strong the person who destroyed Zeyla¡¯s home is. A few hours later, the woman wakes up and tries to escape but calms down somewhat after seeing she is tied up and that the bonds are too strong. After seeing that she calmed down, Eve begins to explain everything to her about what she saw in her memories. She tells Zeyla she will help her get revenge for her home and family. A few weeks after that incident, Zeyla seems to be settling in quite nicely, but there are days when she wakes up in a cold sweat after having nightmares about her home. In the middle of the night, Zeyla leaves the house after making sure everyone is asleep and goes flying around Metro City, unaware that Paradox is watching her the whole time. Lost in her thoughts, she begins flying north to the nearest city, which is called Neo City. It is at this point that Zeyla snaps back to reality as a force field of energy slams into her, messing with her powers and sending her crashing to the outskirts. Looking up with blurry eyes, she sees a man looking down at her. His skin is tattooed from head to toe in intricate designs, and his eyes are a piercing shade of green that contrasts sharply with his ink-covered face. The man pulls out a pendant resembling the Eye of Ra, a glowing green orb encased within an intricately carved golden holder. Using it, the man begins to slow down time, making it hard for Zeyla to move, freezing her in place. The man introduces himself as Khaos and tells her that she will be under his control. Upon hearing this, Zeyla begins to struggle more and more. She manages to lift her hand into the air, condensing the clouds above them and turning them into something solid, then pulls her hand down, dropping the clouds at high speeds. The pressure of the falling clouds causes the ground to tremble and quake. Once the clouds strike the ground, Zeyla smiles, thinking she has defeated the enemy, only for her expression to turn to shock and horror as he stands there unharmed. With a grin, Khaos creates a barrier around her, warping space, then holds the Eye of Ra in front of her, causing her eyes to droop until she falls asleep. Jun, Thursday 6, 2007 - 4:00 AM Sometime later, she wakes up to find herself inside a tube of green liquid, realizing her powers have been restrained. When she tries to break free, she is zapped by powerful electricity and almost falls unconscious again. Khaos walks in, wearing an elegant yet menacing suit made of midnight black velvet, adorned with silver chains and spikes. He wears a gold crown upon his head, encrusted with precious gems and sporting two large, curved horns. ¡°Ah, it''s great to see you¡¯re finally awake,¡± he says, sitting in a nearby chair. ¡°What do you want with me?¡± Zeyla growls out angrily. ¡°What do I want? Well, let''s just say I was impressed with the power you showed, and I am willing to recruit you to my organization,¡± Khaos says, more so telling than asking. ¡°I would never join the likes of you. I would rather die,¡± she spits venomously. Khaos sighs before gesturing to another person in the room to do what they need to do. This person wears a tattered white lab coat over a soiled surgical gown, revealing discolored skin and yellowed teeth. His hair is unkempt and wild, standing on end like a halo around his head. He carries a bone-white staff with a glowing red gem embedded at its tip. This is Doctor Midas. Upon hearing Khaos''s command, he pushes a button, causing the tube that Zeyla is in to start bubbling and fizzing as it begins to change her. Once it settles down, we see that her once vibrant eyes are now lifeless like those of a doll. Doctor Midas opens the pod, letting Zeyla out. She stands there lifeless as if waiting for a command. Looking around, she sees Khaos and immediately kneels down. ¡°Master, I am at your command. Please use me as you will.¡± There is no emotion in her voice as she speaks. Grinning, Khaos gives her her first order, which is to go out and cause as much destruction as possible to Neo City. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Bowing, Zeyla does not speak. Instead, she walks out to carry out her orders. A few minutes later, we see Zeyla above Neo City, shooting multiple [Sonic Screams], destroying multiple buildings, and causing massive explosions. With no heroes in this city, no one can stop her. On the other hand, Paradox is watching everything through a portal they created in Metro City. They decide to sit back and watch the spectacle, observing as Zeyla destroys building after building. Some of the buildings fall with rubble, killing a few citizens. Inside, Zeyla sees everything that is happening, but her body is moving on its own, and she is not strong enough to resist Khaos''s control. She watches as she destroys the city, killing innocents. After a few minutes, the whole city is destroyed. We also see multiple police cars destroyed and dead officers, showing that they tried to stop Zeyla, only for it to end in failure. As Zeyla returns to Khaos, Paradox closes the portal and heads to sleep for the night. With her job done, Khaos knows he now has a valuable asset to his organization and plans to use Zeyla to conquer this world. His next destination is Metro City. Little does Khaos know, that this will be the worst place he could ever go. Jun, Friaday 7, 2007 - 7:00 AM Waking up the next day, as Eve is getting ready for school, she sees the incident in Neo City and is horrified. She does not know what to think, wondering why Zeyla would do such a thing until the screen zooms in closer, and that''s when Eve sees Zeyla¡¯s lifeless eyes. Before she could go and find Zeyla, Eve felt a hand on her shoulder. Looking back, she saw that it was her brother, who shook his head. ¡°You are not going anywhere. You still have school today. You can search for her after.¡± ¡°What? Why? Zeyla could be in danger! I have to go find her.¡± ¡°What you have to do is go to school and focus on that. Plus, you don¡¯t have to worry; the one who is controlling her is coming here to try and destroy this city as well.¡± All Eve could feel was bloodlust as her power went out of control, creating cracks throughout the house. Eve was angered that someone would dare to mess with someone she viewed as a friend and wanted to help, and also try to destroy her home. With this knowledge, Eve listened to her brother and went to school. At the same time, she planned countless ways to torture the man behind this. This personality trait was all thanks to Norika. It was now 4 p.m., and Eve had just gotten back home from school and hung out with Kiana, who was talking about the news in Neo City. Walking inside the house, Eve set her bags down before asking Norika for a favor to open the Training Dimension so she could release some stress. After a few hours, Eve didn¡¯t come back. Both Norika and Paradox grew curious and went inside, only to see that everything within two thousand meters had been reduced to nothing but dust and ashes. Off to the side, they saw a visibly tired Eve with a smile on her face, no longer holding in her emotions, pledging to make those who hurt those she viewed as close or family experience pain far worse than death. With that, they went back to their house and got ready to eat dinner. After dinner, Eve went out in her Omni Ever persona and continued her job of protecting Metro City. With Soundwave locked up, there were only small-time criminals to deal with, which was pretty easy. With her job done, she teleported back home to get some rest for the inevitable time she would run into the man who was trying to destroy her home. Within this one day, there had been several reports of towns being destroyed, all turned to dust within moments. Eve knew it was only a matter of time before they got here, so she sat down and meditated to conserve her power and locate them, waiting for them to come. She found that they were closely approaching, only one day away. Jun, Sunday 9, 2007 - 5:00 AM The next day, Eve was woken up by a loud crash. She ran out of the house and saw multiple smoke clouds in Metro City from fire and destruction. Flying into the air, she saw multiple creatures running around and destroying everything, but she did not see Zeyla. Instantly, she used her psychic powers to crush all of the creatures in the city, leaving only bloodstains where they once were. Before she could rest, a powerful scream crashed into her, sending her crashing through a building and into the ground below. Before she could stand up, Zeyla appeared above her and sent another powerful [Sonic Scream] at her, crushing her into the ground. Knowing that if she held back she would lose this fight, Eve sent Zeyla flying by sending out a powerful psychic shockwave. Zeyla caught herself in midair, flying at high speeds towards Eve, cocking her fist back and sending it crashing into her chest, sending her flying and tumbling on the ground. Getting up and shaking her head from the cobwebs, she wiped a bit of blood from her lips as Zeyla landed in front of her. ¡°Zeyla, I don¡¯t want to have to hurt you. Please come to your senses,¡± Eve pleaded, wanting to end this fight. Zeyla did not respond, as if she did not hear a single word. Instead, she changed a nearby building into a giant metal sword, swinging it down at Eve, who created a barrier to stop the sword, breaking it in half. Once the sword broke, Eve created another barrier around Zeyla, who touched it once and turned it into a bubble, popping it instantly. She then ran over to Eve with swiftness, sending punches at her aimed at her face. Eve blocked them, only to grunt in pain as Zeyla was far stronger than her. Some of the attacks broke through her guard, hitting her in the stomach, and making her bend over in pain. Zeyla then spun and kicked her in the face, sending her into a car. Seeing that this would be a tough battle, Eve put on her psychic gloves and charged at Zeyla, sending a punch at her. Zeyla blocked it, but the attack cracked the bones in her right arm. Within seconds, Zeyla¡¯s broken arm healed as she charged at Eve, both sending a flurry of punches, blocking and landing attacks on each other. As they continued their brawl, the shockwaves from their clashes destroyed the buildings closest to them. Eve jumped back and instantly used her powers to try and restrain Zeyla¡¯s body with her psychic powers. It worked for a brief second before Zeyla broke free, causing Eve some mental pain. Before she could recover, she was hit by another [Sonic Scream], sending her flying. It seemed as if Zeyla was not finished after that, as she turned some of the rubble into sharp blades and sent them at Eve, who stopped them all in mid-air with her telekinesis. Before she could send her attack, one of the blades came from behind her in a surprise attack, stabbing her in the back and causing her to bleed. She used her powers to pull the blade out as the wound on her back healed. She began to think of a way to defeat Zeyla when she sensed three presences nearby, one of which had the same signature as the energy enveloping Zeyla and controlling her. That figure was none other than Khaos, and standing beside him were a man and a woman. The man was a tall, imposing humanoid creature covered in obsidian scales. He wore a form-fitting suit of black armor made from a material resembling polished obsidian. The suit covered his entire body, including his face, leaving only his mouth and eyes exposed. His arms were adorned with spiked gauntlets, and he wore a helmet with a dark visor that concealed his features. He carried a massive greatsword at his side, its blade curved and edged in obsidian. Eve scanned his mind and found out his name was Obsidian, one of Khaos''s generals. Then she looked at the woman and learned her name was Vermillion. Vermillion was a red-skinned alien female with prehensile hair and claws. She served as Khaos''s second-in-command and oversaw intelligence gathering and espionage operations. Vermillion wore a flowing red gown with long sleeves and a high neckline, her hair tied back in a ponytail. Her fingers ended in razor-sharp claws, and she carried a pair of deadly-looking daggers at her sides. She had a silver choker around her neck, adorned with a single ruby that glowed with an eerie red light. Sensing their strength, Eve knew this fight had only gotten tougher, and she was already struggling with Zeyla. As she looked at them, she saw Obsidian disappear. The next thing she felt was her arm falling off, and the giant sword he carried was leaning against his shoulder. She screamed out in pain from her arm being cut off. Before she could do anything else, she was kicked away by Obsidian, breaking a few of her ribs and landing on the ground, creating a big crater. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Get up and show me what you can do! Show me your warrior spirit!¡± Obsidian roared, causing the ground beneath him to shake. Pantheon Infinity Power System (PI) The Pantheon Infinity Power system, or PI, quantifies a character''s overall power through four distinct components: Physical, Mental, Magic, and Defense. Each component contributes to the character''s total power, which can range from 1 to 1,000,000,000. Each component is assigned a numerical value based on the character''s abilities. The sum of these values determines the character''s total power level. Example Calculation: Physical: 500 Mental: 900 Magic: 200 Defense: 1,600 Total Power = Physical + Mental + Magic + Defense Total Power = 500 + 900 + 200 + 1,600 = 3,200 Paradox¡¯s Human Form (PI): 6,000,000 (Physical): 1,000,000 (Mental):1,500,000 (Magic): 2,000,000 (Defence): 1,500,000 Paradox¡¯s Half-Omnipotent Form (PI): 15,000,000 (Physical): 3,000,000 (Mental): 4,000,000 (Magic): 5,000,000 (Defence): 3,000,000 Paradox¡¯s Omnipotent Form (PI): 40,000,000 (Physical): 10,000,000 (Mental): 10,000,000 (Magic): 10,000,000 (Defence): 10,000,000 ____________________________________________________________________________ Yami Paradox¡¯s Human Forms (PI): 6,000,000 (Physical): 1,000,000 (Mental):1,500,000 (Magic): 2,000,000 (Defence): 1,500,000 Yami Paradox¡¯s Half-Omnipotent Forms (PI): 15,000,000 (Physical): 3,000,000 (Mental): 4,000,000 (Magic): 5,000,000 (Defence): 3,000,000 Yami Paradox¡¯s Omnipotent Forms (PI): 40,000,000 (Physical): 10,000,000 (Mental): 10,000,000 (Magic): 10,000,000 (Defence): 10,000,000 ____________________________________________________________________________ Alter Paradox Human Forms (PI): 4,000,000 (Physical): 1,000,000 (Mental): 1,000,000 (Magic): 1,000,000 (Defence): 1,000,000 Alter Paradox¡¯s Half-Omnipotent forms (PI): 12,000,000 (Physical): 3,000,000 (Mental): 3,000,000 (Magic): 3,000,000 (Defence): 3,000,000 Alter Paradox¡¯s Omnipotent forms (PI) 30,000,000 (Physical): 7,500,000 (Mental): 7,500,000 (Magic): 7,500,000 (Defence): 7,500,000 ____________________________________________________________________________ Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Eve¡¯s (PI): 2,500,000 (Physical): 625,000 (Mental): 625,000 (Magic): 625,000 (Defence): 625,000 (Defence): 625,000 ____________________________________________________________________________ Orion¡¯s (PI): 14,000,000 (Physical): 3,500,000 (Mental): 3,500,000 (Magic): 3,500,000 (Defence): 3,500,000 Orion¡¯s True Form (PI): 23,000,000 (Physical): 9,000,000 (Mental): 4,000,000 (Magic): 6,000,000 (Defence): 4,000,000 ____________________________________________________________________________ Zane¡¯s (PI): 14,000,000 (Physical): 3,500,000 (Mental): 3,500,000 (Magic): 3,500,000 (Defence): 3,500,000 Zane¡¯s True Form (PI): 23,000,000 (Physical): 9,000,000 (Mental): 4,000,000 (Magic): 4,000,000 (Defence): 6,000,000 ____________________________________________________________________________ Clea¡¯s (PI): 14,000,000 (Physical): 3,500,000 (Mental): 3,500,000 (Magic): 3,500,000 (Defence): 3,500,000 Clea¡¯s True Form (PI): 23,000,000 (Physical): 4,000,000 (Mental): 9,000,000 (Magic): 6,000,000 (Defence): 4,000,000 ____________________________________________________________________________ Norika¡¯s (PI): 20,000,000 (Physical): 5,000,000 (Mental): 5,000,000 (Magic): 5,000,000 (Defence): 5,000,000 Norika¡¯s Aka Hakai Forms (PI): 45,000,000 (Physical): 11,250,000 (Mental): 11,250,000 (Magic): 11,250,000 (Defence): 11,250,000 ____________________________________________________________________________ Death¡¯s (PI): 20,000,000 (Physical): 5,000,000 (Mental): 5,000,000 (Magic): 5,000,000 (Defence): 5,000,000 Death¡¯s True Form (PI): 55,000,000 (Physical): 13,750,000 (Mental): 13,750,000 (Magic): 13,750,000 (Defence): 13,750,000 ____________________________________________________________________________ Soundwave¡¯s (PI): 2,000,000 (Physical): 500,000 (Mental): 500,000 (Magic): 500,000 (Defence): 500,000 ____________________________________________________________________________ Zeyla¡¯s (PI): 2,800,000 (Physical): 700,000 (Mental): 700,000 (Magic): 700,000 (Defence): 700,000 ____________________________________________________________________________ Xarath¡¯s (PI): 6,000,000 (Physical): 1,500,000 (Mental): 1,500,000 (Magic): 1,500,000 (Defence): 1,500,000 ____________________________________________________________________________ Lyraea¡¯s (PI): 4,000,000 (Physical): 1,000,000 (Mental): 1,000,000 (Magic): 1,000,000 (Defence): 1,000,000 ____________________________________________________________________________ Huracan (PI): 100,000,000 (Physical): 25,000,000 (Mental): 25,000,000 (Magic): 25,000,000 (Defence): 25,000,000 Vol 1 Ch 15 New Threats and Mind Control Part 2 Jun, Sunday 9, 2007 - 5:15 AM Eve''s arm begins to heal as she takes in the appearance of this new enemy. Within seconds, she can tell that he is resistant to both physical attacks and magical weapons. She shoots one of her metal rods at him, only for him to barely move his arm and cut it in half, causing it to explode. As the smoke settles, Obsidian stands unscathed. Before Eve can react, a fist plants itself into her stomach, making her double over before she is launched, tumbling across the street. Eve lies there, beaten, as she tries to stand up, only for her legs to give out, causing her to fall back down. She hears a grunt from above as Obsidian appears instantly, slamming his foot down onto her, crushing her into the ground and creating a massive crater. ¨CUp above¨C Above the city, we see both Paradox and Norika watching everything with focused eyes. The reason they do not join in or help Eve is because they want her to grow stronger and overcome this on her own. But if she were to get into something that she could not handle, they would step in. "Do you think she can win?" Norika asks, concerned as well as interested in the outcome of this battle. "Yes, she can win as long as that man Khaos does not join in, but if he does, then I will step in," he replies, focusing intently on Eve to see what she will do now that she has been overpowered. "Well, let us see if she can," Norika turns her attention back to the fight. ¨CBack with Eve and Obsidian¨C We see Zeyla flying high in the sky, looking down at Eve with the same emotionless eyes. "What have you done to her? Why did you go after her?" Eve asks Obsidian, with malice radiating through her every word. Deciding to go along with the conversation, he responds, "The reason we chose her is because of the potential she holds. Her race was all but destroyed, and within that race lies a special power, and that girl can obtain it." Obsidian''s response shocks Eve, but it only fuels her desire to free Zeyla from the hands of these people. With this, she launches multiple metal rods that break the sound barrier, but Obsidian releases a roar that creates a shockwave, causing the rods to fall to the ground. He then steps onto the ground with great force, causing the ground to crack and get thrown into the air, sending Eve flying high where she is launched back down by Zeyla. A few clouds gather above them thanks to Zeyla, creating a massive shadow in the area around them. This prompts Obsidian to create five towns made of shadows. From those shadows emerge multiple giant shadowy tendrils, moving at high speeds and wrapping around Eve¡¯s arms and legs. The tendrils then throw her into a building and proceed to slam down against her over and over again. While Eve was taking a beating from the shadowy tendrils, something started to happen inside her. Her mind started to process things at a much faster pace, and her body began to glow faintly. Her power began to go out of control, and her body began to disintegrate, leaving behind an ethereal form akin to a ghost. Eve appears as a translucent, shimmering replica of her physical self, with floating hair and light emanating from within. Her skin becomes ghostly pale and translucent, revealing veins and organs beneath the surface. Her eyes glow with an eerie blue light, giving her a haunted appearance. Her hair floats around her head in an ethereal manner, no longer bound by gravity or physical constraints. Her clothes also become more diaphanous. Looking around, Eve sees her reflection in the closest window, taking in her new appearance. Realizing she looks like a ghost, she decides to call this form "Ethereal Eve" or "Ghost Form." Sensing something behind her, she sees Obsidian coming towards her. This time she can see his every movement. As his sword strikes her, she is surprised when it just passes through her. Behind her, the shadowy tendrils all rush towards her, phasing right through her like Obsidian¡¯s sword, making her realize that physical attacks do not affect her in this form. In this ethereal form, Eve retains her telekinetic abilities and gains the power of intangibility, allowing her to phase through solid objects. With this knowledge, Eve decides to go on the offensive. She charges Obsidian with her psychic gloves on and delivers a ferocious beating to him, attacking him from every direction with powerful punches. Obsidian tries to retaliate with punches of his own, only for them to phase through Eve, who kicks him in the chin and launches him into a building with great force. After crashing into the building, it begins to crumble and fall onto Obsidian. As he stands up, blood pools around him as he is covered in various wounds. With a mighty yell, he charges back at Eve, summoning multiple shadowy tendrils to send at her and protect himself. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Upon seeing this, Eve just sighs as she phases through everything, appearing right in front of Obsidian and phasing her hand into his head, crushing his brain and killing him instantly. She pulls her now-bloody hand out of his head before looking up at Zeyla, who launches a [Sonic Scream] at her, which also phases through her. Seeing that it does not work, Zeyla begins to alter Eve¡¯s body, changing her molecular structure and making her tangible. She then flies at her at high speeds and pounds her into the ground. The impact of the punch causes the ground underneath Eve to crumble. As she is bounced back up to Zeyla, Zeyla changes the ground into rubber just as Eve hits it and continues to punch her over and over again into the ground. Bracing herself for the next punch, Eve creates a barrier in front of her to take the brunt of the attack before sending Zeyla into a building with her psychic powers. Relaxing her mind, Eve closes her eyes and begins to focus on Zeyla, seeing her energy signal and movements. Within a moment, Zeyla appears in front of her and begins to send various punches, all of which fail as Eve is able to see and predict all of her attacks. Eve, knowing that it would still be difficult to hold Zeyla down for too long with her powers, realizes she has to work fast. She stops Zeyla in place before phasing her hand into Zeyla¡¯s head and using her telekinesis to rewrite her memory, reverting her back to how she was before. Within seconds, the life returns to Zeyla¡¯s eyes as she looks around and shakes her head from the cobwebs. At the same time, the memories of everything she has done to Neo City and the many towns after come back to haunt her. She begins to shed tears and sob. Eve does not have time to console her as a pair of sharp nails come flying, trying to take her and Zeyla¡¯s heads off. With quick reflexes, Eve stops the person in mid-air and sees that it is the woman who was next to Khaos. Undeterred, the woman controls her hair and wraps it around Eve, but it passes through her like all the other attacks. Eve clenches her fist, crushing the woman instantly, turning her into blood and guts without remorse. Just then, Khaos appears, jumping from the building he was on and landing on the ground with such force that the whole city crumbles and falls. "Ahaha, you did a great job fighting my subordinate, but sadly for you, those were not the real ones. They were merely clones, weaker clones to be exact," Khaos tells her, shocking her because she was losing to a clone that was weaker than the real Obsidian. "I see. Well, what brings the big bad boss to the front lines?" Eve taunts, though as she senses his power, she can tell that he is far stronger than Obsidian and Vermillion combined. Khaos just smiles and gives a dark chuckle. He sends forth a burst of dark energy that grabs hold of Eve and begins to crush her. ¡®Note to self: physical attacks don''t affect me, but other kinds do.¡¯ Eve tries to free herself, but her powers are being suppressed. Just then, Khaos is sent flying by a powerful sonic scream. Looking over, Eve sees that it is Zeyla, who has wiped the tears from her eyes and now has determination in her eyes¡ªthe determination to get revenge on the one who forced her to do what she did. Looking over at Khaos, they both watch as he stands up unharmed before everything around them begins to warp and change. Their surroundings transform from the destroyed Metro City to a place with volcanoes and lava everywhere. "What happened? Did we get sent somewhere else?" Zeyla asks, confused. "No, we are still in Metro City, but it has been changed, and it only affects the area of Metro City," Eve replies as the reality around them shifts. ¨CBack with Paradox and Norika¨C Jun, Sunday 9, 2007 - 5:20 AM "Hmm, this new form is quite something. With a bit of training, she could become far stronger," Paradox muses. Norika, on the other hand, is worried since this Khaos person can harm Eve in this form as well as warp reality on a small scale. "Are you sure we can''t go down and help her, Father?" Norika asks. "It''s not about ''can we''¡ªit''s about letting Eve grow and become stronger, as well as Zeyla. But if you want to go help, I won''t stop you," Paradox waves his hand. Norika huffs but stays by her father''s side, going back to watching the battle. "Besides, it''s all about to be over. Though we will need to heal Eve after this," Paradox says with a grin, confusing Norika before she hears a loud cry. ¨CBack with Eve, Zeyla, and Khaos¨C Eve is seen gathering up all of her energy inside her as she gets ready for one final attack. It will take time, so she has Zeyla buy her some time to finish it. Zeyla flies around, bombarding Khaos with highly pressured and condensed sonic screams, tearing up the ground and sending cars flying. Before she can launch another attack, she has to dodge as multiple beams of dark energy come flying at her. She dodges most of them, but a few still lands, injuring her and causing her to bleed profusely. Looking over at Eve, she can see that she is almost done, and this entire mess can be over. Zeyla shoots one final sonic scream at the ground, creating a smokescreen to hide Eve, who creates a massive ball of psychic energy the size of a meteor and sends it to Khaos. He punches it with the steel plate of his knuckles, but as soon as it collides, it creates a massive explosion and blinding light. Once the light disappears, Khaos stands still relatively unharmed, save for a few scratches from the attack. But then his armor begins to crack and fall to the ground, leaving him in a black bodysuit. The smiles on both Eve¡¯s and Zeyla¡¯s faces disappear as they see Khaos still standing before them. Both begin to fall to the ground, exhausted and tired, having used up the last of their strength, with Eve returning to her normal form. Right before they hit the ground, Khaos sends two balls of dark energy to finish them off, but they vanish out of nowhere, and the two of them disappear. Looking around, Khaos sees that Eve and Zeyla are floating next to a man with white hair and piercing crimson eyes, as well as a woman with flowing white hair and piercing crimson eyes. Angered that someone would steal his prey, he launches multiple blasts of dark energy at them. As they land, he smirks, thinking he has won, only for both of them to be unharmed with a bored look on their faces. ¡°Norika, you can have the honors if you want since you seemed so restless during their fight.¡± ¡°Why thank you, Father. This is going to be so much fun,¡± Norika says with a gleeful and murderous expression. Within seconds, Khaos finds a hole blown through his stomach by Norika before he is kicked away into a building with his head rolling off, only for him to be healed as if nothing happened. Norika does not let up, launching multiple punches that rip off skin and break bones, making Khaos scream out in agony. Khaos is sent flying and lands sprawled on the ground before Norika steps on his chest, putting more and more pressure on it, caving it in. This continues for a few hours until Norika is satisfied. She snaps her fingers, sending Khaos away to the other side of the planet, knowing that if she were to kill him, her father would only bring him back to life for his enjoyment and Eve¡¯s "growth." Norika goes over and sees Paradox healing Eve and Zeyla. Their energy is fully healed, but they will not wake up for some time, as they are both in a coma¡ªEve from overusing her new form and Zeyla from the beating she has taken and the memories of the wrong she has done. ¡°Hmm, they will both be out for some time. I¡¯d say at least three months,¡± Paradox estimates, looking at them while also not wanting to just straight up heal them since this builds character. ¡°You are just too lazy, Father. Why don¡¯t we just heal them fully? Does it really matter for them to grow like this?¡± Norika asks, confused because her mother trained her to death and into multiple comas, instantly healing her so they could get right back to training. ¡°Yeah, unlike me or you, they are not as strong or used to pain. They need their rest so their bodies don¡¯t break down,¡± he sweatdrops, wondering what kind of training Scarlet put her through. Jun, Sunday 9, 2007 - 5:35 AM With that, Paradox teleports all four of them back to their house and lays both Eve and Zeyla on a bed so they can get adequate rest while he looks over them. Looking out of the window, Paradox wonders what other interesting adventures he can get up to and what other ¡°villains¡± will come to Paradox Earth to either destroy it or take it over. Deciding to leave it, he falls asleep into a world of darkness with no dreams. Vol 1 Ch 16 Meeting With first Harem Member Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 10:00 AM Paradox strolled through the halls of his home, his thoughts heavy with concern for Eve and Zeyla after their intense battle with Khaos. The weight of their injuries pressed on his mind as he tended to them, ensuring their recovery continued smoothly. Amidst his caretaking, a sensation prickled at his senses¡ªa subtle awareness of unseen observers, their presence not malevolent but certainly otherworldly. Brushing aside the feeling for the moment, Paradox sought distraction in a racing game, immersing himself in the virtual thrill of speed. His focus was interrupted by Norika''s arrival, her competitive spirit sparking a challenge that drew them into a spirited contest, their victories in the game evenly matched at 20-20. As Norika departed in search of another opponent, leaving Paradox to his solitude, he wandered into Metro City. The tightened security and advanced police technology were stark reminders of recent disturbances, notably the clash involving Soundwave. Observing the city''s heightened vigilance, Paradox noted a bank robbery in progress. With Eve incapacitated and her desire to protect the city weighing on his conscience, he intervened, prepared to act. Before he could make a move, a laser beam struck the ground, incapacitating the assailant. Paradox marveled at how far this version of Earth had evolved in response to threats they once struggled to handle. Though tempted to take a more proactive role, he restrained himself, mindful of the potential consequences.
Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 10:01 AM Meanwhile, in a distant corner of the universe, a woman materialized, her presence exuding an otherworldly aura. She appeared youthful and ethereal, her white hair and crimson eyes a striking contrast against her slender form. Clad in a sleek black jumpsuit adorned with a flowing red scarf, her outfit spoke of both elegance and combat readiness. This was Scarlet, a figure of power and mystery. Floating effortlessly, Scarlet focused her attention through an Omni-Watch on her wrist, pinpointing her target¡ªParadox Earth. With a swift concentration of energy, she teleported herself to her destination, finding herself amidst a dense forest. "This is where he''s been hiding," she murmured, her gaze scanning her surroundings as she followed the trail left by her quarry. Eventually, she encountered Orion, Zane, and Clea engaged in what appeared to be a friendly spar. "Well, well, if it isn''t the three of you," Scarlet greeted with a hint of familiarity, her presence commanding their attention. Recognizing her authority, they hesitated, aware of the consequences of their words. Orion, his voice trembling slightly, broke the silence. "It''s been ages since we last saw you, Lady Scarlet." Zane, quick to respond, added, "Your presence honors us greatly." Clea, usually reserved, simply nodded in acknowledgment. With a piercing gaze, Scarlet posed a direct question. "Where is Paradox?" Her tone carried a dangerous edge, hinting at unresolved tensions. The trio froze, their thoughts racing for a suitable answer. Zane, attempting discretion, vaguely mentioned a city without specifying, hoping to deflect her attention. Their evasiveness only fueled Scarlet''s frustration. Without warning, she unleashed a gravitational force that pinned them to the ground with crushing intensity. "Why did you have to speak, Zane?" Orion protested, struggling against the force. Zane resigned, and muttered an apology, realizing his mistake. Clea, breaking her silence, questioned Scarlet''s need for information she could ostensibly discover herself. "It should be easy, but he''s managed to evade my senses," Scarlet admitted with irritation, her resolve unshaken.
Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 10:30 AM Meanwhile, back in Metro City, Paradox sensed a foreboding chill creeping up his spine, a premonition of impending danger. Seeking solace in a forest outside the city, he engaged in a light workout to clear his mind before intending to rest. Returning home, time seemed to halt as he was ensnared in a freeze that paralyzed his movements. A figure emerged from the suspended reality¡ªa familiar face he had hoped not to encounter. "Scarlet," he gasped in disbelief as she closed the distance between them. Before he could react, Scarlet struck, her sword piercing his abdomen and rending him in two. "Now, darling," Scarlet taunted, her voice laced with bitterness, "let''s have some fun for all those times ran away from me and ignored me." Grimacing in pain, Paradox attempted to reason, "I never meant to ignore you¡ªI just needed space," his words faltered under her relentless assault. Paradox''s words were met with a fierce growl as Scarlet swung down her twin blades, Mirage, with deadly precision. These rare swords, capable of cutting through almost anything and transforming at Scarlet''s will, should have dealt fatal blows. Yet, to Scarlet''s astonishment, they phased harmlessly through Paradox as he imagined them passing through his form. In that split second of confusion, Paradox seized the opportunity to transform into his Omnipotent state, his body swiftly regenerating from any injury inflicted. "Much better. Why don''t we talk this out civilly, Scar?" Paradox attempted to reason, but Scarlet''s retaliation was swift¡ªa strike that severed his ear, causing him to bleed. Paradox pondered in disbelief, ''That shouldn''t have hurt me in this form. Could she possess Omnicore, or even wield it? And if so, do the others have it too? If so, I''m in deep trouble.'' "Oh, Paradox, you''ve adapted yet again," Scarlet remarked dryly. "But this won''t save you." She swung her sword in an arc, only to be intercepted by Paradox''s scythe. "So, Scarlet, what brings you to pay me a visit?" Paradox pushed her back with force, but Scarlet was relentless. In an instant, she appeared behind him, disabling his arm effortlessly. She then closed in for a fatal strike at his heart, only to meet resistance from a protective barrier. Paradox seized the opportunity, gripping her blade and hurling her aside. Scarlet spun mid-air, unleashing her second sword, which phased harmlessly through Paradox thanks to his abilities. He leaped back, but Scarlet closed the distance instantly, her speed surpassing anything he had encountered before. This time, she cleaved his head from his shoulders. Surprised and momentarily incapacitated, Paradox''s head teetered towards the ground before a swift kick redirected it into a nearby tree, preventing a fatal blow. His body began to heal, but the process was noticeably slower¡ªa consequence of repeated exposure to Omnicore. With an eerie calm, Scarlet stood by, patiently awaiting Paradox''s full recovery, aware of his diminished state. "Give up, Paradox. You cannot defeat me," Scarlet asserted confidently as she approached him slowly. "Give up? I don''t know the meaning of that," Paradox retorted, snapping his fingers to accelerate his healing. Instantly restored, he closed the distance, swinging his scythe at Scarlet. She blocked, but her attire bore multiple cuts from the impact. Paradox followed with a swift kick, which Scarlet deflected before hurling him into the air. Mid-air, Paradox conjured a black hole and launched it towards Scarlet, who responded in kind. The colliding black holes threatened to engulf Metro City, prompting Paradox to act swiftly. He opened a portal, diverting the catastrophic force into the depths of outer space. Landing with controlled grace, Paradox induced an earthquake that staggered Scarlet, exploiting her momentary imbalance to launch a lightning-fast assault. Time seemed to slow as he calculated his strikes, his scythe poised for a decisive blow. As Scarlet moved to counter, her sword passed through him, allowing Paradox to tap her lightly on the back. "What did you do to me?" Scarlet squirmed, clutching her chest in pain. "I heightened your body''s sensitivity. Consider it a lesson," Paradox replied calmly, his scythe resting over his shoulder. "Fine, I''ll stop," Scarlet conceded begrudgingly, her outfit and body returning to normal as she stood up. "But you owe me, Paradox. Make it worth my while." "Then let''s head to my house," Paradox suggested, leading the way as they walked together. However, a gnawing feeling of impending trouble lingered, coupled with the realization that he had forgotten to mention Eve, Norika, and Zeyla to Scarlet¡ªdetails that could prove disastrous. Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 10:40 AM Upon arriving home, Paradox''s apprehension escalated as he sensed Scarlet''s growing hostility. Her hair obscured her eyes as she gripped her swords, demanding to know about the girls living with him. Confusion momentarily clouded his thoughts. "What are you talking about?" Then it dawned on him¡ªhe had neglected to inform Scarlet, who was infamous for her possessive tendencies. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Before Paradox could explain, Scarlet pressed a sword against his throat, silencing him instantly. Just then, Norika teleported into the room, witnessing the tense standoff. Understanding her mother''s temperament all too well, Norika hesitated to intervene, only to narrowly dodge a blade aimed at her. "Now, both of you will answer my questions," Scarlet commanded with authority, compelling Paradox and Norika to comply, seated on the floor, their lives hanging in the balance. Scarlet''s eyes narrowed as she began her interrogation. "Tell me about the other girls living here," she demanded, her grip on her swords unwavering. Paradox hesitated, but Norika quickly interjected. "Eve is his surrogate sister." Scarlet''s demeanor shifted instantly upon hearing this. "Eve, his sister?" she murmured, her gaze softening as she looked at the comatose girl. "She''s beautiful," she added with a surprising warmth. "I vow to protect her." "And what about Zeyla?" Scarlet asked, her tone sharp once more. "Zeyla..." Paradox began, but Scarlet cut him off. "I don''t like her. Not one bit," Scarlet declared with an edge of jealousy. "No reason needed. She''s just too close to my man." As the tension eased, Scarlet learned more about the recent events on Paradox Earth. She discovered Eve''s heroic status, which endeared her even more. However, when she found out that Paradox had let Eve sustain severe injuries to help her grow, her rage reignited. "You did what?" she screamed, blasting Paradox out of the house with a beam of light. ¨C A Few Hours Later ¨C Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 1:35 PM The house was quiet until the three of them heard unsettling noises from the room where Eve and Zeyla were recovering. Rushing over, they found both girls'' bodies rapidly deteriorating, their forms wasting away as if starved for years. Desperation set in as they tried to use their powers to heal the girls, but nothing worked. Paradox''s mind raced, recalling the one person immune to his abilities: Death. ''But this isn''t Death''s work,'' he thought. ''The only other possibility is Famine.'' "I think I know the cause," Paradox announced grimly. "And it''s going to be troublesome." "Who is it?" Norika and Scarlet asked in unison. "I met someone named Death a while back. She could kill me even in my Omnipotent form," Paradox began. "Wait, seriously? You were defeated?" Scarlet interjected, her surprise evident. "Yes, Scarlet. Death isn''t someone to take lightly. Remember that if you ever meet her," he cautioned. Scarlet nodded, though she seemed indifferent. "So, was it Death who did this to them?" Norika asked, tilting her head. "No. I think it was someone else¡ªFamine. He''s one of the Four Horsemen, like Death. You could say they''re ''Divine beings.''" "I doubt he''d be much trouble," Scarlet scoffed. "It''s three of us against one." "You have a point," Paradox conceded. "But we can''t underestimate them. I tried to erase Death from existence, and it didn''t work." "You can''t be serious, Father. No one should survive that," Norika protested. Scarlet pointed at Paradox. "He did." "Oh yeah, Father did that in our battle, didn''t he?" Norika realized. "Let''s not waste time. We need to find Famine," Paradox declared, leading them out of the house. ¨C The Search for Famine ¨C Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 1:50 PM Using their Omnipotent senses, they searched for Famine but found nothing. Their senses were being jammed. Annoyed, Scarlet paced back and forth, while Norika punched trees to blow off steam. Paradox couldn''t help but sweatdrop at their impatience¡ªthey had only been searching for thirty minutes. Suddenly, Paradox''s senses kicked in. He jumped back, narrowly avoiding a bullet. But before he could gather his bearings, his arm began decaying, as if eating itself away. Norika rushed to help, but the ground came alive, transforming into giant golems that kicked them away, hurling them into the trees. Paradox''s body continued to decay, leaving only his heart and the Omni-Watch, to Norika and Scarlet''s horror. They tried to reach him, knowing his healing was somehow impaired, but the golems blocked their path. The golems moved faster than their size suggested, forcing Norika and Scarlet to dodge their powerful attacks. One golem smashed the ground, sending debris flying, which it then spat out at high speed. Scarlet drew her sword, slicing the debris apart, only to be blindsided by another golem. She barely managed to block the punch with her sword. "These things shouldn''t be this tough. I''ve fought countless golems." "Mother, these are no ordinary golems," Norika explained. "They''re created by Famine. We can''t be sure what they''re made of or what they can do." "Fine, but I''m going to destroy them," Scarlet declared. She created a massive wormhole beneath the golems, leading to a black hole. Smirking, she closed the wormhole, but the golems jumped out, unscathed. "These things are annoying. How strong are they?" Scarlet exclaimed in frustration. "Mother, we''re up against someone on par with the being who defeated Father," Norika reminded her. "That means nothing. I can defeat Paradox with a single attack if I catch him off guard and want to kill him." "Really? I knew you were stronger, but not that much stronger." "Yes, my daughter. The only reason your father escapes is because his imagination fuels his power, and it''s stronger than ours. We rely on our physical superiority." "Well, enough chitchat. Let''s focus on the battle at hand." Before they could act, everything around them warped and bent. In an instant, they were no longer in the forest but in a freezing tundra. "Great, reality-warping. Just great," they groaned in unison. Paradox appeared before them, looking healthy and whole. "Hey, girls. Miss me?" he smirked, only to receive a punch from both before being enveloped in a hug. "Before I ''died,'' I discovered this is all an illusion¡ªa very convincing one," Paradox explained. "So, how do we get out of it?" Norika asked, looking around. ¡°Yes, the only way to get out is to defeat the core of the illusion, which is not Famine but his horse.¡± ¡°A horse? Are you serious?¡± ¡°Very serious, Norika. A horse is the one doing all of this, even if you don¡¯t want to believe it.¡± ¡°Huff. Fine, but after this, I need to get back to training, and you are training with me whether you like it or not, Father.¡± With that, the three of them split up in three directions looking for the horse, but all three end up in different spacetimes, and as they do, they come face to face with alternate versions of themselves. ¡ªWith Norika¡ª Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 1:55 PM Norika ends up in an area with black flames that burn as hot as the sun itself and are very bright, almost blinding. Looking around, she searches for the horse of Famine, whatever it may look like. ¡°Why do I have to look for a stupid horse? I¡¯d much rather fight someone strong.¡± ¡°Golly, aren¡¯t you in a mood?¡± Norika¡¯s eyes widened as she heard a familiar voice¡ªher own. Turning around, she saw a different version of herself, this one wearing a nearly identical outfit, except it was black and white instead of red and black. The other version of herself had half-white and half-black hair along with all-white eyes, and an eerie smile plastered on her face. Before she could react, her arm was cut off by an all-white blade, the same one that she had but instead white. Unfazed by her arm being cut off, it instantly grew back. Norika pulled out her sword with a smile on her face as well. ¡°Finally, someone strong I can fight. I don¡¯t care if this is an illusion; you better not bore me or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°My, my, to think you would talk to yourself that way. No matter, let¡¯s dance.¡± ¡ªWith Scarlet¡ª Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 1:55 PM Scarlet appeared in a vast desert that was changing from scorching hot to freezing cold every second. ¡°Hmm, where am I? Seems as if I was separated from everyone and sent to a different dimension.¡± Just then, she sensed something. She plunged her sword into the ground, turning the whole desert around her to ice before slamming her foot down and crushing it all, revealing someone hiding underneath the sand. ¡°Ara, Ara, seems you were able to sense me. I commend you, other me.¡± ¡°Other you? You are just an illusion, an illusion I will kill.¡± ¡°Oh, lighten up. You already know this is an illusion, so why not enjoy your time?¡± Right before Scarlet was a look-alike, another version of herself. Instead of a black jumpsuit, she had an all-red jumpsuit with a black scarf, but her eyes were the most distinctive, being all black. Right after that was said, time began to flow differently, speeding up and slowing down randomly. But Scarlet was not fazed, as this was one of her own tricks. She grabbed her sword and blocked a strike aimed at her neck, then another aimed at her heart. ¡°Hmm, this will be a tough battle to fight your own self, or is that what you thought I would say? I have fought and defeated countless different versions of myself,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°Haha, well, you will find that this time is far different from the others.¡± ¡ªWith Paradox¡ª Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 1:55 PM Paradox was taking a leisurely stroll through the tropical jungle that he was sent to before a giant dinosaur jumped out, attacking him, only to fall lifeless to the ground. ¡°Come out.¡± That¡¯s all Paradox had to say before another version of him stepped out from behind a tree. This version had black hair and golden eyes, and his outfit was all black. ¡°I see you found me instantly at that. I commend you.¡± Ignoring this, Paradox responded, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options: Option one, leave and survive, or Option two, stay and die. Which will it be?¡± ¡°Jokes. Why would I leave when all I have to do is kill you?¡± ¡°Suit yourself. Don¡¯t blame me when you die.¡± Paradox appeared in front of his copy, launching a punch that warped the space around it and collided with the copy''s face, only for the attack to be reflected back at him, sending him flying backward. ¡°I see you have a reflection ability, more like your body is a reflection of mine and reflects any physical damage.¡± ¡®I wonder if the girls have to fight clones as well. If so, they will have to deal with the same thing,¡¯ Paradox pondered. ¡°Correct. Any and all physical attacks are ineffective against me.¡± ¡°This battle will be annoying, I can already tell.¡± Will Paradox, Norika, and Scarlet be able to defeat their copies and find Famine''s horse? Find out next chapter! Vol 1 Ch 17 Battle with Illusions and who is this horse Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 2:05 PM Cling Clang¡ªthe sharp sound of blades clashing echoed through the forest. Norika faced off against her illusionary counterpart, known simply as R. Norika, short for Reflection Norika. Norika, with a surge of energy, sprinted forward, her obsidian blade aimed for a swift strike. Her attack was effortlessly countered by R. Norika¡¯s all-white sword. Surprised but undeterred, Norika tried a different tactic. She unleashed the first rune of her sword, coating it in red flames that began to set the forest ablaze. Charging in to deliver a powerful blow, she was again thwarted by R. Norika, whose sword now mirrored her own, encased in identical flames. Expecting this, Norika increased her strength, pushing her copy back. "Oh, getting serious, are we? Then so shall I," R. Norika smirked, releasing her grip on her sword and delivering a swift kick to Norika¡¯s abdomen. She spun around, kicking Norika¡¯s sword out of her hand, and it pierced her leg. Norika grunted as the flaming sword lodged in her leg, but as she reached to pull it out, it disappeared and reappeared in R. Norika¡¯s hand. "It seems we are equal in power and skill, but our fighting styles differ," R. Norika remarked dryly. "But let¡¯s see how you handle this." Norika raised her hand, summoning multiple giant stars above and sending them at R. Norika. Unfazed, R. Norika raised her own hand, summoning an equal number of stars, causing a massive explosion that obliterated the surrounding flames. Both watched in amazement as the flames began to restore themselves. Seizing the moment of distraction, R. Norika moved swiftly, intending a fatal strike, but Norika parried, severing her arm and kicking her away in seconds. "You may be equal to me, R. Norika, but you lack the years of experience and training to master your power," Norika said. Activating her Omni-Watch, she shifted the surroundings to resemble the underworld. The flames around them burned hotter, but Norika¡¯s flames glowed brighter, growing stronger, while R. Norika¡¯s remained unchanged. "You may have power and an Omni-Watch, but let me show you how to truly use them." Instantly, Norika appeared before R. Norika, slicing her into pieces and incinerating her with flames. Knowing the battle wasn¡¯t over, as R. Norika¡¯s Omni-Watch remained intact, Norika flew into the air, waiting for her copy to regenerate. "Damn you! To think you could harm me this much!" R. Norika, now fully restored but stark naked, glared at her. "I''ll show you true suffering." Norika grinned mischievously. "Stop yapping and show me what you can do, copy." Her taunt worked. Blinded by anger, R. Norika charged, swinging her sword wildly. Norika easily anticipated and countered her attacks. "This fight is over. Anger blinds you, making you weaker." ¨CWith Scarlet¨C Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 2:03 PM Swish Swish¡ªtwo white blurs clashed at high speeds, exchanging blows and elbows. Time around them warped and changed, yet they moved so swiftly that everything seemed at a standstill. The desert bore craters from their intense fight. R. Scarlet pouted, "Ara, Ara, you''re really used to fighting yourself. Nothing I do works. Why don¡¯t you lighten up and stop aiming to kill me?" Scarlet touched a scar on her neck, perplexed that it hadn''t fully healed. "That should be impossible." "You¡¯re wondering why you can¡¯t fully heal? Simple. I¡¯ve altered reality so any wound you take becomes more fatal and leaves scars. Be grateful I didn¡¯t remove your regenerative ability." "Ara, so you¡¯ve been ahead this whole battle. Why try so hard?" "I must defeat you, then that stupid horse, and then Famine to heal my adorable Eve. Anyone in the way will be killed." Scarlet charged, pulling out her twin swords, "Mirage," mirrored by R. Scarlet. Blades clashed across the desert. Scarlet¡¯s left swing was blocked, but her right phased through R. Scarlet¡¯s sword, landing a blow and kicking her to the ground. "Pathetic. With this power, there''s no need to transform." "Transform? What do you mean?" "I see, you can¡¯t. I have a stronger form, but you won¡¯t live to see it." Scarlet threw her sword, exceeding light speed, decapitating R. Scarlet. Her head rolled lifelessly, but then exploded, hurling Scarlet back. "Fufu, to think you¡¯d fall for such a simple trick. Disappointing." R. Scarlet emerged from the smoke, her body turning to time particles. "A time clone. Annoying and sneaky." "A woman must have her secrets, especially against someone so similar." R. Scarlet charged, aiming to pierce Scarlet''s heart with one strike. ¨CWith Paradox¨C Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 2:10 PM It might seem like a peaceful scene if not for the intensity of the situation. Two men sat on the forest floor, engrossed in a game of Rock, Paper, Scissors. ¡°Rock,¡± said Paradox. ¡°Rock,¡± echoed R. Paradox. ¡°A draw again! How can we keep getting draws?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Paradox. Seems like this isn''t working. How about we see who can create the better golem?¡± ¡°Alright, R. Paradox, let''s do it.¡± They both leapt up, landing atop the highest trees. Simultaneously, they summoned 100-meter tall golems, Paradox¡¯s glowing red and R. Paradox¡¯s a shadowy black. They settled back to watch their creations clash. The colossal figures tore through the tropical forest, uprooting trees and hurling them at each other. ¡°They¡¯re really going at it, aren''t they, Paradox?¡± ¡°Yes, they are, R. Paradox.¡± Suddenly, they remembered their original battle, jumping away from each other and dashing forward. Paradox launched a haymaker, which R. Paradox blocked, countering with a kick to Paradox''s head. Paradox blocked the kick with his arm, grabbed R. Paradox''s leg, and hurled him into a massive tree. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. They continued this back-and-forth, blows landing with incredible force. Then Paradox pulled out his Omni-Scythe, and R. Paradox mirrored him. Their weapons clashed, sending a shockwave that flattened trees within a 50-meter radius and shook the ground beneath them. Paradox stomped on the ground, causing a pillar of earth to erupt beneath Paradox, launching him high into the air. Before he could regain his balance, R. Paradox appeared above him, slamming him down with a powerful double-handed strike, creating a massive crater upon impact. ¡°Geez, can¡¯t you hold back just a little bit?¡± Paradox snapped his fingers, transforming the environment into a cartoonish world. The ground, trees, clouds, and even the sun gained eyes and began to sing. Paradox joined in, dancing as if he¡¯d forgotten the battle. ¡°Can you take this fight seriously?¡± R. Paradox growled. ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t get your panties in a twist. Come and have some fun.¡± Paradox¡¯s whimsical words made the ground beneath R. Paradox animate, wrapping around him. The more he struggled, the tighter the hold became. Paradox smiled unexpectedly, the cartoonish effect altering his demeanor. ¡®Wow, I''ve only seen this in cartoons. This is amazing.¡¯ Paradox bounced around as if the ground were a trampoline, high-fiving the sun, which had grown arms, and greeting the moon, despite it not being nighttime. ¡®Hmm, what should I do next?¡¯ Paradox mused, remembering that this world was an illusion. He altered the illusion further, making a laughtrack sound every time something humorous happened. Running with legs that turned into wheels, Paradox approached R. Paradox, sending him flying with a comical punch. R. Paradox crashed near a dog that wasn¡¯t there before. The dog, standing on its hind legs, mimed rolling up invisible sleeves before punching R. Paradox back towards Paradox, creating a back-and-forth volley. As this ridiculous scene unfolded, the sun and flowers sang, trees swayed and hummed, and the water around them created waves in harmony with the surreal environment. ¡°How is this happening? How are you doing this?¡± R. Paradox demanded, bewildered. ¡°I-M-A-G-I-N-A-T-I-O-N,¡± Paradox replied childishly. ¡°You have no imagination, R. Paradox. That¡¯s why this is happening. You can¡¯t even fathom the world you¡¯re in right now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about all of that. What I want to know is how did you get past my Reflection barrier?¡± R. Paradox asked, both curious and furious. ¡°That¡¯s quite easy. I just imagined it was gone. I told you, use your imagination. Now, I¡¯ve grown tired of this fight, so be gone.¡± Paradox imagined R. Paradox and the cartoon world ceasing to exist. With that thought, he reappeared in the forest where he and the girls had been. ¨CWith Norika¨C Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 2:15 PM Norika advanced on R. Norika, who was frantically sending beams of light in a desperate attempt to fend her off. Each beam was instantly incinerated by the bright red flames of Norika¡¯s sword, which burned with such intensity that even light itself was consumed. With a swing of her sword, Norika sent a crescent blast of fire at R. Norika. R. Norika attempted to counter with her own attack but had to jump aside as her beam was effortlessly deflected. ¡°How did you get this powerful? Tell me!¡± R. Norika demanded, desperation tinging her voice. ¡°I have no need to tell anything to the likes of you. Weakness disgusts me, so why don¡¯t you shut up and die already?¡± Norika¡¯s voice dripped with contempt. The flames on Norika¡¯s sword grew even brighter with her anger, burning so intensely that they began to erase everything they touched, including the very fabric of the underworld dimension they fought in. ¡®I see since we are in the underworld, these flames have the property of erasing things, and my flames have now taken on that attribute even in their base form,¡¯ Norika thought. With one final swing, Norika sent another crescent blast of fire at R. Norika. This time, the blast was so wide that it engulfed the entire dimension, erasing R. Norika completely while leaving Norika unharmed. Once the battle was over, Norika reappeared beside Paradox in the forest. ¡°Welcome back, Norika. Good to see you again. Though I am surprised Scarlet was not the first one back. Maybe she is tormenting her clone,¡± Paradox greeted her. ¡°Yes, it is good to see you again, Father. That is most likely what Mother is doing,¡± Norika responded, contemplating what to say next. ¡°How did you know I was fighting a clone, Father?¡± ¡°Well, it was easy. I imagined I saw what you were doing once I was out of the illusion and it was no longer messing with my mind.¡± ¡°Like that is true, Father. Any of us could have instantly gotten out of there, and it¡¯s not like there is something that can truly limit your powers.¡± With that, they fell into silence, waiting for Scarlet. ¨CWith Scarlet¨C Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 2:20 PM Scarlet pierced her sword through Scarlet¡¯s heart with a triumphant laugh. ¡°Ara, to think it was that easy to defeat you, with all of that boasting you were doing. Pathetic.¡± Scarlet did not have time to celebrate as a hand gripped her throat, tightening its hold. It was none other than Scarlet, her heart rapidly healing. ¡°W-wha¡ªhow? How are you still alive? Are you immortal?¡± R. Scarlet stuttered out. ¡°My, my, you should know the answer, clone. You are me, after all. I may not be immortal like Paradox or Norika, but I am eternal in the sense that I can live forever. I¡¯ve come up with ways to keep myself alive, like pouring a lot of my power around my body and forcing it to keep functioning even when it is dead, long enough for my heart to heal.¡± ¡°Are, are you insane?¡± R. Scarlet asked, shocked by what she was hearing, understanding only parts of what Scarlet said. ¡°Insane? Well, love will make you do crazy things. And since I don¡¯t like immortality in the sense that I cannot die, I made this way to stay with Paradox forever,¡± Scarlet explained, her eyes widening to extreme sizes, giving off a crazed look. ¨CWith Paradox and Norika¨C Paradox shivered, feeling like someone crazy had just mentioned him. ¡°Are you alright, Father?¡± Norika asked, tilting her head curiously. ¡°Yes, I am alright, Norika. Just a little chill, you could say,¡± Paradox replied, trying to think of ways to get away from Scarlet after this mission. ¨CBack with Scarlet¨C Scarlet broke R. Scarlet¡¯s neck before throwing her into a sand dune. She appeared above her, stepping on her body and breaking her bones, starting with her arms, then her ribs, then her legs, and finally her hands. She healed R. Scarlet only to continue the process over and over again. After torturing her clone self for some time, Scarlet stabbed her sword into R. Scarlet¡¯s throat, twisting it as a light appeared, erasing R. Scarlet from existence. ¨CWith Paradox and Norika¨C Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 2:34 PM Paradox and Norika waited in the forest. Eventually, Scarlet emerged, her demeanor calm despite the recent violence. Scarlet appeared in front of them, covered in blood, which was odd since anything that happened inside the illusion should not carry over. Ignoring the surprise on their faces, she made her way to Paradox and planted a long kiss on his lips. Breaking off, she whispered into his ear, "If you ever think about leaving me again, I will make sure the rest of your life is a living hell, and trust me, I will do it." ¡°Ah, there you are, Scarlet,¡± Paradox said, trying to hide his unease at the threat realizing that somehow Scarlet had been able to hear his thoughts even while she was in the illusion. ¡°R-right, I would never, EVER think about doing that. You know that Scar,¡± he stammered, trying to keep cool while thinking, ''I''m screwed. She 100% will make good on that threat. I should just keep my mouth shut from now on.'' Norika, overhearing everything, began to giggle. She quickly ran away as Paradox chased after her, wielding his scythe with the intent to cut her head off to shut her up. Norika began to giggle as she quickly ran away as Paradox chased after her, wielding his scythe with the intent to cut her head off to shut her up. ¡°Did you have fun with your clone, Mother?¡± Norika asked, her tone respectful and curious while still being chased ¡°More fun than I¡¯ve had in a long time,¡± Scarlet responded, her smile widening. ¡°Now, shall we move on to the next part of our mission?¡± ¨CSomewhere inside the forest¨C A horse stood impressively at 18 hands tall, a skeletal steed with a spectral presence. Its skin was stretched thin over its bones, and it had a ghostly white coat that shimmered under the moonlight. The horse''s eyes were glowing orbs of blue, and its mane and tail were made of shadows that rippled and flowed as if they had a life of their own. Its hooves were made of dark, obsidian-like material, and as it stood there, the grass and leaves withered, cracking the earth beneath it. The horse watched the three from a distance, taking in their powers and fighting styles as if it were an intelligent creature and not just a horse. ¡®So these are the three that are going after my master. I must make quick work of them and not let the master dirty his hands,¡¯ the horse thought, its glowing eyes narrowing with resolve. As Paradox chased Norika through the forest, and Scarlet trailed behind with a satisfied smirk, the horse began to move silently through the shadows, closing in on them. Its presence brought a chill to the air, causing the leaves to rustle and the shadows to deepen. The spectral horse was prepared to confront them, knowing it had to stop them before they reached its master. Vol 1 Ch 19 Confrontation with Famine Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 2:55 PM The night was cold and foreboding as the trio stood in the desolate clearing. The atmosphere was thick with tension, and an eerie silence enveloped the area, broken only by the soft rustling of leaves. ¡°Welcome,¡± Famine greeted, his voice a chilling whisper that sent shivers down their spines. ¡°I¡¯ve been expecting you. You''ve done well to defeat my steed.¡± Famine''s appearance was unsettling. He was a tall, slender man with long, flowing black hair and piercing blue eyes that seemed to see right through you. His black cloak, adorned with a hood, shrouded his skeletal frame, where skin was stretched tight over bones, giving him a ghastly appearance. ¡°Yeah, it was pretty easy if I say so myself,¡± Norika boasted a cocky grin on her face, only to be met with a swift smack on the head by Scarlet. ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant,¡± Scarlet scolded, her voice stern. ¡°We don¡¯t know how strong he is. If he¡¯s anything like Death, whom Paradox fought, this battle will be difficult.¡± ¡°Oh, so one of you has fought my dear sister Death and survived? Impressive. You have my praise,¡± Famine''s eyes scanned them before resting on Paradox. Before anyone could react, a powerful bolt of lightning struck Paradox, sending him sprawling. Famine stood with a staff made of pure darkness in hand. ¡°What? That was only lightning! Father should¡¯ve dodged it!¡± Norika exclaimed in shock. ¡°That staff is not ordinary,¡± Scarlet explained, her eyes narrowing. ¡°It weakens our power and drains our stamina and hunger.¡± ¡°So, Mother, you mean the longer this fight drags on, the more at a disadvantage we¡¯ll be?¡± ¡°Yes, Norika, that is correct¡ª¡± Scarlet began, but before she could finish, Norika dashed forward with incredible speed, her sword drawn and ignited with her newly acquired "Existence Erasing Flame." She swung at Famine, only for her attack to be blocked by the staff of darkness, trapping her in a vortex of reality, shifting her from dimension to dimension. ¡°Foolish girl,¡± both Scarlet and Famine muttered simultaneously. ¡°She was naive, thinking she could defeat me alone,¡± Famine remarked, turning his chilling gaze to Scarlet. ¡°Two are down, and there¡¯s only you¡ª¡± His words were cut short as his right arm, holding the staff, was severed cleanly. Paradox floated in the air, legs crossed, one hand on their cheek, and the other holding a scythe. ¡°Did you really think I would be defeated by something like that?¡± Paradox smirked. ¡°That¡¯s hurtful. I thought you would be better at assessing your opponents.¡± ¡°Hmm, surprising indeed. To think you survived that thunderbolt,¡± Famine mused. ¡°That was no ordinary attack; it had the properties of sealing powers. How did you counter it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a trade secret. How about you find out on your own?¡± Paradox winked before flying towards Famine, intending to bisect him. But Famine responded with a brutal knee to Paradox¡¯s chin, sending them flying. Scarlet watched intently, trying to discern the nature of Famine¡¯s powers and how to counter them. ¡®We cannot erase him from existence,¡¯ she mused. ¡®Or rather, that¡¯s not true. The reason we cannot is because of Paradox. As long as he believes in that concept, it will always exist since he created this world and reality. It seems he hasn¡¯t figured that out yet, and that¡¯s why he cannot kill them.¡¯ Paradox landed on a tree, regaining their footing before launching off it with great force, crushing the tree beneath them. In the blink of an eye, they appeared behind Famine, their scythe morphing into a sword. Slowing down time, Paradox unleashed a flurry of strikes, only to be met with a fist to the face, launching them back as Famine somehow dodged through the frozen time. ¡°Much better,¡± Famine said, flexing his now-restored right arm. ¡°Paradox isn¡¯t going to win this by himself. He¡¯s still holding back,¡± Scarlet noted. ¡°You would be correct. I¡¯m only using about 30% of my power, and it seems Paradox is only using 50% of his. Does he have a habit of holding back in fights?¡± Famine inquired. ¡°Yes, he does, all the time. It¡¯s why he¡¯s almost been killed on several occasions. He doesn¡¯t take fights seriously unless he deems his opponent worthy,¡± Scarlet responded. Paradox appeared in a flash right in front of Famine, looking up at him. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Paradox said as if they weren¡¯t just sent flying moments ago. ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop holding back? This fight will never end if we don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Alright, Famine. Don¡¯t get mad when you lose.¡± Paradox¡¯s smile faded, and his cheerful demeanor vanished. At that moment, Norika broke free from the vortex of reality. ¡°What did I miss?¡± She tilted her head, ignoring the fact she had been easily trapped. ¡°Not much, but now we will all stop holding back,¡± Scarlet responded as she charged at Famine, who struggled to keep track of her movements. Scarlet darted around the forest, her blades cutting through the air with precision. She severed Famine¡¯s limbs one by one, ending with his head, only for it to vanish, revealing it was an illusion. ¡°Paradox, why don¡¯t you just end this battle already and stop playing around?¡± Scarlet glared at him, growing tired of the drawn-out fight, eager to heal Eve and leave. ¡°Nooo~ this fight is only getting started. Let me enjoy it,¡± Paradox responded nonchalantly. ¡°Fine, but I am going all out now,¡± Scarlet declared. Scarlet began to transform. Her white hair grew to her ankles, and her eyes glowed a bright, piercing crimson. Her skin took on a porcelain complexion, and her curvy, voluptuous body was accentuated by a skintight black and red jumpsuit. Black wings sprouted from her back, made of a dark, shadowy material that seemed to absorb light and emitted a faint, eerie glow. Wasting no time, Scarlet absorbed the light around her into her wings before releasing two powerful beams of light at Famine, who barely dodged them. Seeing her attack miss, Scarlet stepped forward and appeared behind Famine, creating a wormhole and pushing him into it while launching massive black holes after him. Paradox, about to comment, dodged a beam of light aimed at his head, forcing him to keep quiet. ¡°Wow, Mother is so cool~ I wanna fight her in this form. It would be epic,¡± Norika said in awe. Just then, a crack appeared in space, and out came Famine, his cloak in tatters, revealing his bony body. ¡°That was quite an attack. With your speed, I barely escaped,¡± he praised Scarlet. ¡°Enough talking. More fighting.¡± Scarlet moved swiftly, both swords in hand, launching a relentless assault on Famine. He blocked her attacks with his staff, which began to absorb her power, weakening her. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°What will you do now? The more you attack, the weaker you become,¡± Famine taunted. Scarlet didn¡¯t respond, continuing her barrage of attacks, though they were noticeably weaker. ¡°He¡¯s in for a rough beating if he doesn¡¯t transform into his true form,¡± Paradox remarked. ¡°What do you mean, Father?¡± Norika asked. ¡°When Scarlet¡¯s power weakens to a certain point, this battle will be over. Trust me, I¡¯ve seen it before, and it¡¯s not pleasant.¡± Scarlet continued her assault until a small crack appeared in Famine¡¯s staff. She sighed deeply before thrusting both swords forward, creating two huge gaping holes in Famine¡¯s chest. "What? How? You were nowhere near me and should be far weaker now," Famnie stuttered in disbelief. "Simple," Scarlet replied, her voice calm and confident. "My power is control over time and space. I shortened the space between us, making it as if you were just inches away." Angered and on the defensive, Famnie decided it was enough. His body began to glow and change with a bright light. As the light faded, a very handsome man stood in his place. With piercing blue eyes and jet-black hair, he was tall and lean, with broad shoulders and a strong physique. He wore a black suit with a red cape flowing behind him and carried a staff made of pure crystal. "Now, why don¡¯t you show me what you can do, woman? Maybe I''ll make you mine," the transformed Famnie said, his eyes glinting with lust. "Is it me, or did his whole personality change after the transformation, Father?" Norika asked, her brow furrowed in confusion. "It¡¯s not just you, Norika. He really did change," Paradox responded, scanning Famnie with his Omni-Watch. "From what I can gather, if he finds a strong or beautiful woman, he will try to make them his." "Gee, talk about a perv. But I can tell he''s very strong in this new form. I can''t wait for my turn to fight him." "What do you mean, ''your turn,'' Norika? You can fight him now." "No, Father. I may love fights, but I believe in a fair one-on-one match. Those get the blood pumping." ''Does she get off on fights now?'' Paradox thought to himself. "Whatever you say, Norika." He turned his attention back to the battle at hand. Scarlet moved so fast that even Paradox and Norika couldn''t see her as she grabbed Famnie''s head and slammed it into a tree, spinning around and launching him meters away into a mountain. "So I''ll take that as a ''no,'' hmm?" Famnie''s voice echoed from behind Scarlet. "Is it because there is someone you love?" "I don''t have to answer you. So why don''t you just die already?" Scarlet''s eyes heated up before shooting a powerful beam of heat, which Famnie blocked and redirected with his crystal staff. "My, my. No need to be like that. We can both have a good time." Without moving, Famnie appeared in front of Scarlet as time slowed. To her surprise, despite her ability to move through time, she found herself moving sluggishly. Unable to react, Famnie lifted her chin and stole a kiss. "He''s done it now. I honestly feel bad for him," Paradox remarked his eye and fingers twitching in annoyance. "What do you mean, Father? Why do you feel bad for that jerk, especially when he kissed Mother?" Norika asked, peeved. "Well, this isn''t the first time. Because of how beautiful she is, many men have tried to sway her, to no avail. One in particular got too handsy, and let¡¯s just say nothing remains of him to this day." "Is Mother that scary when she''s angry?" "Yes, yes she is. As strong as I am, I would never fight an angry Scarlet." An Oni manifestation of her anger appeared behind Scarlet. The air around them grew cold, while the ground trembled. She slammed her twin swords together, turning them into a bow, which she drew back, shooting an arrow of time. Famine lazily dodged the arrow and was about to speak when the arrow appeared right in front of him, piercing his heart. "How?" he clutched his heart. "How did that hit me? I know I dodged it." "Hn. That is no ordinary arrow. It is a temporal arrow. It traveled back in time and struck true as it never misses its target." She proceeded to shoot another arrow, which Famnie tried to destroy by slamming his staff into it. The arrow stopped in time by the temporal energy emanating from it, then pierced Famnie again, this time blowing a hole in his head. Following up, Scarlet absorbed all the light around them, making everything pitch black. She then released the energy, shooting out two giant beams of light, obliterating Famnie and reducing him to ashes. ''He¡¯s not dead. He just left, seeing that this battle would only end in his utter defeat. I would too if I had to fight her,'' Paradox mused as he sensed Famnie''s departure. "Well, good job, everyone. Seems it''s all over." Paradox pointed toward the grass and trees, noting how they were regrowing rapidly now that Famnie was gone. "Why don¡¯t we all go back and heal Eve and Zeyla? It¡¯s been like five days since we left to find Famnie." He turned around, making his way back home with Scarlet, now in her base form, and Norika following closely behind. Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 3:15 PM Once they made it back home, Paradox used his Omni-Watch to heal Eve and Zeyla. Their bodies rapidly healed, returning to how they once were. "I¡¯m going to sleep. Don''t bother me for a month." Paradox went to his room and fell face-first onto his bed, instantly asleep. "Ya know, he could have ended that battle far faster if he stopped holding back and fully mastered his [Omnipotent] form. He''s just far too lazy," Scarlet remarked. "What do you mean, Mother? I thought Father already mastered that form when he was training," Norika asked, tilting her head curiously. "Yes, he has ''mastered'' it to the point of being able to do almost anything. But the true power of the form lies in his mind. Once he masters that, something truly amazing will happen, and he will be unstoppable." "I¡¯m going to force Father to train. I want to fight that form so badly," Norika said, her eyes clouded with a lust for battle, her cheeks reddening. "In due time, you will also be able to rival your Father. You have that same potential for power as him. If anything, you are a paradox yourself." "Really? Who cares about that stuff? Paradox, concepts, it all means nothing when you can have a good battle." "Always thinking with your fists, aren''t you, Norika? You really need to cool it before something bad happens and you find yourself in danger." "Stop worrying so much, Mother. I¡¯m already strong enough to fight on equal terms with Father. No one can defeat me. Haha!" Norika boasted, causing Scarlet to shake her head, wondering if her daughter had a few screws loose. The day ended with all three of our heroes going to sleep after a stressful day. But what they did not know was that the next time they encountered Famnie, he would not be alone. ¨CEpilogue: The Author''s Room¨C "Wow, these last few chapters were awesome. Though it did teach me that I may be strong, but there are stronger people out there than me. It would be too boring if I became too strong. I¡¯ll have to make a whole arc dedicated to training and unlocking that power Scarlet was talking about but that will have to come later don''t yall think" Paradox said, appearing out of the story and into the room of the author while talking to the readers. "Waa! How did you get here?" "Simple. I imagined it. I know this world is all fake¡ªthe real me but not at the same time," Paradox put his hand on his chin. "It¡¯s confusing. I was created after things from your dreams and favorite shows, as well as I come from your world its all confusing and I hate thinking." "Yeah, but that does not explain how you are here." "Enough of that. I am here because I am here. Now let¡¯s start coming up with ways to unleash my true power. What do you say, Author?" Paradox''s laugh echoed around the room as the author sat there, confused about what was happening and how the character they created could just appear whenever they wanted. "I¡¯ll tell you this: I can come here since I am a figment of your imagination. Wherever there is imagination, I can go. I¡¯m just amazing like that. Now, in Volume Two, we should do a power reset to make me weaker and make my fights harder then make a whole arc about me gaining my true powers and taking down every being in existence. What do you say?" "What? No! If I did that, the story would not make sense." "Nani? The story already makes no sense. There are far too many powerful beings in it, and the balance of the world is trash. Come on, you haven¡¯t even gone into depth about my powers or the Omni-Watch itself. If we were to do this, we could expand the story and powers, and, most of all, I could have awesome fights. And if I want to get strong fast, I can just go to the ''Hyper Dimension'' and fight ENOs. So just do it." "Alright, fine. We''ll do that. But don''t blame me if things change." "Oh, yeah. Also, progress the heroes and villains in Volume Two as well. And make a government. That would make things entertaining." "What if innocents get injured or towns get destroyed because of this?" "That is none of my concern. All I care about is an awesome adventure and epic fights. The lives of others mean nothing to me. I am Paradox. And, Author, if you ever go against me, I¡¯ll kill you. PS: Stop bringing in overpowered characters so much. Ciao." Paradox vanished as if he were never there, leaving his threat hanging toward the author about what he would do if they did not listen. ¡°What the freak is even going on¡± The Author Shouts in their room, in disbelief before realizing what kind of personality Paradox has, noting that he does not care about anything or anyone, as long as he is having fun, he will do both good or evil, for his enjoyment, which sent shivers down his spine. He goes back to writing trying to figure out what chapter to create next. Vol 2 A new Morning Jun, Wednesday 12, 2007 - 6:00 AM Waking up, Paradox instantly felt something different about their body. They dashed to the closest mirror to examine their appearance. "I see that Author-kun did as I said," they grinned, admiring their reflection. Paradox''s [Human] form featured spiky white hair, crimson red eyes, a plain red shirt, a red and black jacket, black pants, and all-white shoes. Heading downstairs, Paradox saw Scarlet sitting on the couch, sipping a cup of coffee. What shocked them, however, was the sight of Norika, who looked almost depressed. "Is something wrong, Norika?" Paradox asked, walking over to her. "Something wrong?" She looked up, revealing tear-streaked cheeks. "I''ve lost my powers. I''ve become weaker." "Is that a bad thing?" Paradox asked, genuinely confused. Scarlet chimed in, "Have you forgotten that Norika hates weakness? Losing her powers has been hard on her." "Ah, yes, I forgot about that." Paradox pondered for a moment before an idea struck. "You know, this isn''t such a bad thing, Norika." "Not a bad thing? How so?" she asked, clearly skeptical. "Well, think of it this way: with your powers reverted, you''ll have more of a challenge in fights, won''t you?" Norika''s eyes brightened. "You''re right. Now I can enjoy my battles more, but I''ll need to get used to this since I can''t use my powers for long now." Her tears stopped, and she seemed pumped and ready. "That was pretty easy. She wouldn''t listen to anything I said," Scarlet quipped with a ghost of a smile. "Yeah, you just don''t know how to deal with her," Paradox replied, sitting next to Scarlet. "So, how come you''re not shocked by the loss of your powers?" "Huh, why would I be? It''s not that bad. As you said, the fights will be more intriguing." "I see. Anyway, I checked on Eve and Zeyla. It seems their regenerative abilities will help them recover faster than normal. I''d say either today or tomorrow." "That quick? That''s quite shocking," Scarlet said, surprised at the rapid recovery. "By the way, Paradox, do you have any idea why we lost our powers?" "Um, no, I don''t know," Paradox replied, turning his head and sweating bullets. "If you say so. Just try not to do it again," Scarlet said, seemingly aware that Paradox was the cause. Suddenly, a loud crash echoed through the house. They turned to see Norika gone, along with a hole in the side of the house. "Seems she went off to practice and get used to her powers," Paradox chuckled. "Yeah, she''s never been a patient person," Scarlet agreed. "Don''t you think you should go and train? Otherwise, your powers will stagnate." "Hm, not really. I''ll be fine. I''ll train when I get around to it." "Sigh You are far too lazy. Don''t come to me if you get in over your head," Scarlet warned before disappearing. "Seems like I''m alone now. What should I do?" Paradox paced back and forth, thinking before coming up with an idea that was not training. Paradox flew deep into the nearby forest called Astrid Forest and began constructing a building. "Why am I building, and what is it for, you might wonder? It''s simple¡ªthis is going to be the base of operations for all superheroes." Paradox worked in secret for the rest of the day, nearly finishing before heading back home. Upon arrival, he saw a tired and exhausted Norika and a relaxed Scarlet on the couch. Walking in, Paradox quickly raised his hand to catch a fist thrown at him, but to his surprise, it pushed him back with great force. ''To think she has gotten used to most of her power in just a day. Quite amazing,'' he thought. "Now, now, Norika, no fighting in the house." Grabbing her fist, he gently threw her onto the floor. "How did you block that? I trained all day," Norika pouted from the floor. "Stop pouting, Norika. You better get used to it. It''s his habit. Even I have never landed a surprise attack on him," Scarlet interjected. "Wait, really? That can''t be true, can it?" "It is very much true. I may not seem like it, but I always have my omnipotent sense activated. However, right now, it''s harder to control and far weaker than before," Paradox explained. "Tell me about it. I can''t wait to master it. It keeps buzzing in my head when it activates randomly," Scarlet grumbled. Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - 8:00 AM Scarlet gathers everyone and suggests they all have a meal, choosing hamburgers, fries, and greens as the dish. The sun rose high into the sky, sending a beam of light into Paradox¡¯s room, ultimately waking him up. "What time is it?" Looking at their phone and seeing 8 am, they went back to sleep. Around 11 am, a knock came at the door before it burst open, and Norika walked in, shooting a fireball at him to wake him up. "Wake up, Father!" The fireball hit its target, but there was no scream as Paradox had already gotten up and moved away from the bed. "Are you trying to kill me?" Paradox shouted, hating fire and always will. "Oh, be quiet. It wouldn''t have killed you¡ªmaybe a little burn at best," she grinned mischievously. "You know I don''t like hot things, yet you did it. I hate you," Paradox grumbled, walking away. "Don''t be a big baby about it. Besides, it woke you up, didn''t it?" Norika teased. Paradox ignored her as he walked downstairs to make himself a bowl of cereal, trying not to fall back asleep. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Are you tired?" A pair of hands rested on his shoulders, giving him a massage. "Yeah, I am. But some little demon came in shooting fireballs at me." "Don''t believe him, Mother. He''s making up that story on his own. I walked in and nicely asked him to wake up," Norika lied. "Liar! You shot a fireball at me, and my bed is destroyed!" "Hush, you two. This is not the time for fighting. Finish eating," Scarlet commanded. "Yes, ma¡¯am," they both responded, not wanting to argue with her but continuing to glare at one another. "What will I do with the two of you?" Scarlet shook her head, walking off. Both of them sat there until Scarlet left. Suddenly, the TV turned on, broadcasting the news about Soundwave breaking out of prison, his whereabouts unknown. "Well, look at this. Seems things are getting interesting," Paradox remarked. "Troublesome. Let''s go deal with this. Though we should be careful since our powers have been reset back to the base, and we are far weaker than before," Norika warned. Paradox nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Let''s go." "Yeah, yeah, don¡¯t worry, Father. Our powers may have been weakened, but don''t forget¡ªwe''re fighting together, so it won''t be that difficult to take him down," Norika said confidently. "I guess you''re right," Paradox sighed. "Fine, let''s go find him and stop him." With that, both Paradox and Norika left the house, utilizing their Omnipotent Sense, which was now noticeably weaker. They could only sense up to 100 meters away and could only use it for brief moments. "Where is he? Why is he so hard to find?" Norika shouted, visibly annoyed. "Why don''t we go to where he would be?" Paradox suggested. Turning towards him, Norika asked, "What do you mean? Did you know where he was this whole time?" "Nope, but if he''s a villain, then there''s one place he will be." "And where is that?" "That, Norika, is an abandoned warehouse. For some reason, all villains go there in all the comics." Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Noon 12:00 PM With that, they began searching the city for all the warehouses in search of Soundwave. "Having your powers weakened like this is really annoying," Norika grumbled. "Hmm, how so? I, for one, find it fun. It changes things up and makes the battles fresh," Paradox replied. "Of course, you would say that, Father. You were always holding back your powers. But for me, it¡¯s just a sense of emptiness." "You''ll get used to it, and I''m sure the more you run into strong opponents, the stronger you''ll become," Paradox reassured her. "By the way, have you noticed, Norika, that your Omni-Watch is gone?" he asked, jumping from building to building. "Yes, I was wondering about that, but I dismissed the thought when I still had my powers." "Well, to put it simply, the Omni-Watch is now inside you. You don''t have to activate it anymore to do things." "Wait, you mean I can just use my powers normally?" she asked, surprised. "Yes," he replied, turning his attention to the last warehouse in the city. Using his Omnipotent Sense, Paradox sensed Soundwave inside the building, but what surprised him was that there was someone else with him. "Well, seems like this won''t be as easy as I thought," he muttered. "What do you mean, Father?" "Well, Norika, it''s not just Soundwave in there. There''s someone else, and I don''t know who they are." "Of course you don''t. Maybe you should pay more attention to your universe," Norika teased. "I''m good. That would be too troublesome. Now, let''s bust in." Paradox punched the wall of the warehouse, creating a loud Bang as the wall crumbled into rubble. Walking in, both Paradox and Norika saw Soundwave sitting on a throne-like chair, with a woman right next to him. It seemed as if they were talking before they broke in. "Who are you? State your names," Soundwave commanded. Paradox and Norika both bowed with grins on their faces, scanning the two to see who they wanted to fight. "You may call me Paradox." "And you can call me Norika." "Why are the two of you here, and what do you want?" the woman stepped forward. "Hmm, let''s say we''re here to take Soundwave back to prison," Paradox spoke. "Ha, take me back? That''s hilarious. You are two pipsqueaks who are in over your heads," Soundwave laughed. "Calm down, Norika. Don''t let him get to you," Paradox placed his hand on her shoulder to calm her anger. "I am so going to enjoy torturing him. I call Soundwave; you can fight the other one," Norika declared. "Fine by me. Just don¡¯t get in over your head," Paradox replied. Not responding, Norika rushed at Soundwave with her sword out, only to be sent flying by a powerful wave of sound. "What did I just say?" Paradox sighed before blocking a sword made of water. "Try not to forget about little old me," the woman said in a sweet voice. "Well, you¡¯re just easy to forget," Paradox quipped, grabbing the sword and spinning around to throw her outside the warehouse, leaving Norika alone with Soundwave. Standing up, the woman dusted herself off, giving Paradox a clear view of her. She stood around 5 feet 8 inches tall, with an elegant and curvy figure. Her skin had a flawless olive complexion, and she had long, flowing raven-black hair that reached down past her waist. Her eyes were a captivating shade of emerald green, framed by thick lashes. She had an alluring presence. Her outfit mimicked the appearance of sea creatures, specifically mermaids. The top portion consisted of a tight-fitting, scaled bodice made from shimmering metallic fabric, reminiscent of fish scales. It left her midriff exposed and came equipped with a small clasp near her navel, which was always open, revealing her toned stomach. The bottom part of her costume was similar in design, consisting of scaled shorts that hugged her hips and thighs, ending just above her knees, revealing her toned legs. "Wow, that''s one heck of an outfit," Paradox said, looking her up and down. "Why, thank you, love. But I''ll have to kill you," she replied, creating multiple droplets of water around her and launching them at high speeds toward Paradox. Paradox dodged them but was surprised when she gestured with her hand, causing the droplets to come back even faster. He jumped into the air, spinning as he pulled out his scythe, and cut all of the droplets before landing in the same spot as if nothing had happened. "You are quite good. I see you have control of water. I wonder what else you can do with it," Paradox mused. "Let''s just say I can do plenty more," she said, opening her mouth and releasing a torrent of water, flooding the area around the warehouse. Paradox swung his scythe around him, cutting the water and erasing all of it that was near him. "What! I see that scythe is quite dangerous. It''s best to stay away," she noted. "Not like that would help," Paradox retorted, running towards her on the water. The woman created multiple blades of water and sent them towards him, which he cut through easily. But in doing so, he was blinded by the water that splashed into his eyes. "Ha, can''t see, can you? You won''t be able to open your eyes for the rest of this battle," she taunted. "That is troublesome. I guess I''ll have to get used to fighting blind, won''t I?" Paradox barely dodged a water blade aimed for his head but was stabbed from behind by another, causing him to bleed ¨CWith Norika¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Noon 12:10 PM Norika rushed at Soundwave again, this time jumping from side to side to throw him off. Once she got close and was about to thrust her sword forward, she was sent back by a force field of sound. "Okay, you are so annoying to fight," she grumbled. Having had enough, she coated her sword in her erasing flames, launching a crescent beam of fire at him. Soundwave put his hands together, releasing a powerful beam of sound. On impact with the fire, a giant explosion occurred. Not deterred, Norika swiftly appeared behind him, poised to strike, only to be blocked again by a barrier of sound. "Don''t think that taking away my sight will help. My powers rely solely on sound," Soundwave laughed loftily, thinking nothing she could do would harm him. ''How am I going to defeat him? With my old power, this would have been a cakewalk,'' Norika thought, frustrated. ¨CSomewhere else¨C Somewhere in the distance, a pair of deep blue eyes and a pair of emerald green eyes opened. Vol 1 Ch 18 Nihilus, Harbinger of Despair This chapter is before (Confrontation with Famine) Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 2:40 PM The eerie silence that followed the battle with the reflections was shattered by the unsettling presence of Nihilus. This spectral steed stood at an impressive 18 hands, its skin stretched taut over skeletal bones, creating a ghostly white shimmer under the moonlight. Its eyes glowed with a sinister blue light, and its mane and tail, composed of shadows, seemed to ripple with a life of their own. Nihilus''s hooves, made of an obsidian-like material, cracked the earth beneath it, leaving a trail of decay in its wake. Paradox, Norika, and Scarlet, now gathered together after their respective battles, sensed the ominous aura approaching them. The air grew heavy with the feeling of hunger and desolation, making it hard to breathe. ¡°Father, do you feel that?¡± Norika asked, her voice barely a whisper as she stared into the distance. Paradox nodded, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Yes, something powerful is approaching. Be on your guard.¡± Scarlet, still catching her breath from her earlier battle, turned her gaze toward the darkness. ¡°What now? More illusions?¡± ¡°No,¡± Paradox replied. ¡°This is something different. Something... real.¡± The shadows ahead shifted and moved as Nihilus emerged, its presence causing the ground to wither and the air to grow colder. The spectral steed stepped forward, its eyes fixed on the trio. ¡°What is that?¡± Scarlet whispered, her hand tightening around the hilt of her sword. ¡°That,¡± Paradox said, his voice grim, ¡°is Nihilus. Famine¡¯s steed.¡± Nihilus moved with a silent grace, its ethereal hooves making no sound as they touched the ground. The trio could feel its Aura of Hunger, an insatiable gnawing sensation in their stomachs, weakening them with each passing second. ¡°We need to be careful,¡± Norika said, her voice strained. ¡°Its presence alone is enough to drain our strength.¡± Nihilus''s eyes glowed brighter as it stared at them, as if evaluating their worth. Suddenly, it began to move, charging toward them with a burst of spectral energy. The ground beneath it cracked and decayed as it approached, leaving a trail of destruction. ¡°Scatter!¡± Paradox shouted, leaping to the side just in time to avoid the charge. Norika and Scarlet followed suit, narrowly evading Nihilus¡¯s attack. Nihilus came to a halt, turning to face them once more. It snorted, a cloud of necrotic miasma billowing from its nostrils. The miasma spread rapidly, causing the plants and trees around them to wither and die. ¡°We need to take it down quickly,¡± Scarlet said, her eyes narrowing. ¡°We can¡¯t let that miasma touch us.¡± Norika nodded, her sword blazing with bright red flames. ¡°I¡¯ll try to draw its attention. Father, can you find a way to weaken it?¡± Paradox¡¯s eyes glowed with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can. Be careful.¡± Norika charged forward, her sword igniting the air around her. She swung her blade at Nihilus, but the spectral steed moved with unnatural speed, evading her attack and retaliating with a kick from its obsidian hooves. The ground where Nihilus¡¯s hooves struck shattered, sending shockwaves through the earth. Norika managed to dodge, but the force of the blow sent her sprawling. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s fast!¡± she muttered, scrambling to her feet. Scarlet, meanwhile, had circled around Nihilus, her twin swords gleaming under the moonlight. She waited for the right moment before launching herself at the steed, her blades aimed at its skeletal legs. Nihilus reared up, its hooves glowing with dark energy. It brought them down with incredible force, creating a temporal distortion that slowed Scarlet¡¯s movements. She struggled against the distortion, her body feeling like it was moving through thick syrup. Paradox, observing the battle, concentrated his energy. He extended his hand, trying to manipulate the reality around Nihilus. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can handle this,¡± he murmured, his eyes flashing. Reality around Nihilus began to warp, illusions of fiery chains wrapping around its body. The spectral steed neighed in anger, its glowing blue eyes flashing. It struggled against the chains, its body flickering between the physical and the ethereal. Scarlet took advantage of the distraction, breaking free from the temporal distortion. She darted forward, her blades slicing through the air with deadly precision. Nihilus turned its head, trying to evade, but Scarlet¡¯s swords found their mark, cutting into its skeletal legs. Nihilus let out a ghostly wail, the sound echoing through the forest. It staggered, its movements becoming more erratic. The illusions created by Paradox began to tighten, holding the steed in place. ¡°Now, Norika!¡± Paradox shouted. Norika nodded, her sword blazing even brighter. She charged at Nihilus, her blade slicing through the air with incredible speed. She struck Nihilus with all her might, the flames of her sword burning even the spectral form of the steed. Nihilus reared back, its body flickering as it struggled against the combined assault. With a final, desperate neigh, it unleashed a burst of necrotic energy, sending shockwaves through the area. The trio was thrown back by the force of the explosion, landing hard on the ground. Nihilus stood there, its body flickering between reality and the ethereal realm. It seemed weakened, but far from defeated. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s tough,¡± Scarlet muttered, struggling to her feet. ¡°We need to finish this quickly.¡± Paradox, still on the ground, looked up at Nihilus. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this.¡± He raised his hand, summoning his Omni Scythe. ¡°Norika, Scarlet, let¡¯s give it everything we¡¯ve got.¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Norika and Scarlet nodded, their determination renewed. They gathered their energy, their weapons glowing with power. Nihilus, sensing the impending attack, let out a defiant neigh. It charged at them, its hooves leaving trails of decay in its wake. Paradox swung his scythe, sending a wave of reality-distorting energy at Nihilus. The spectral steed dodged, but Norika and Scarlet were ready. They moved in tandem, their blades striking in perfect harmony. Nihilus tried to evade, but the combined assault was too much. Norika¡¯s sword blazed with erasing flames, while Scarlet¡¯s twin blades sliced through its ethereal form. Paradox¡¯s scythe cut through the very fabric of reality, severing Nihilus¡¯s connection to this world. With a final, ghostly wail, Nihilus collapsed, its body disintegrating into shadows. The ground beneath it stopped decaying, and the oppressive aura of hunger and despair lifted. The trio stood there, breathing heavily. The battle had taken its toll, but they had emerged victorious. ¡°Is it... is it over?¡± Norika asked, her voice trembling with exhaustion. Paradox nodded, his scythe disappearing. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over. Nihilus is gone. ¡± Scarlet sheathed her swords, looking around at the decimated forest. ¡°We should move. Famine will know something¡¯s wrong.¡± Paradox agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to be ready for whatever comes next.¡± As they began to walk away, a chilling wind swept through the forest, carrying with it an otherworldly whisper. The trio paused, their senses on high alert. The ground beneath them began to tremble, and the shadows seemed to grow darker and more pronounced. ¡°Something¡¯s not right,¡± Scarlet said, her hand instinctively moving to the hilt of her sword. Before Paradox could respond, the air was filled with a ghostly wail. From the spot where Nihilus had fallen, dark, ethereal tendrils began to emerge, coalescing into the form of the spectral steed. Nihilus reformed, its eyes glowing even brighter with an unholy blue light. The shadows around it grew more intense, and the aura of hunger and despair returned with a vengeance. ¡°Impossible!¡± Norika exclaimed, her eyes widening in shock. ¡°We destroyed it!¡± Paradox¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°It seems Nihilus is not so easily defeated. This time, we must ensure it stays down.¡± Nihilus snorted, the necrotic miasma billowing from its nostrils even thicker than before. The ground beneath it withered and cracked as it stepped forward, its hooves leaving a trail of decay in its wake. ¡°We need a new strategy,¡± Scarlet said, her twin swords at the ready. ¡°It¡¯s stronger now.¡± Paradox nodded. ¡°We need to attack its core. The spectral form is just a manifestation of its true power. If we can find and destroy its core, we can end this for good.¡± Norika¡¯s eyes blazed with determination. ¡°Where is the core?¡± ¡°Inside it,¡± Paradox replied, his voice grim. ¡°We¡¯ll have to cut it open and destroy it from within.¡± Nihilus charged at them with a burst of spectral energy, moving with even more speed and power than before. The trio scattered, barely evading the attack. The necrotic miasma spread rapidly, causing the plants and trees around them to wither and die at an accelerated rate. ¡°We have to draw it out!¡± Norika shouted, her sword blazing with bright red flames. ¡°Keep it distracted while I find an opening!¡± Scarlet nodded, moving in tandem with Paradox. They circled Nihilus, their weapons ready. The spectral steed¡¯s glowing eyes followed their movements, its body flickering with dark energy. Scarlet struck first, her twin swords slicing through the air with deadly precision. Nihilus evaded the attack, its movements swift and fluid. Paradox followed up with a sweeping strike from his scythe, aiming to cut through the spectral form. Nihilus dodged, its hooves cracking the earth as it moved. ¡°Come on, you overgrown skeleton!¡± Scarlet taunted, her eyes narrowed. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Nihilus neighed in anger, its body surging with dark energy. It reared up on its hind legs, then brought its hooves down with tremendous force, sending shockwaves through the ground. The trio struggled to maintain their balance as the earth trembled beneath them. Norika seized the opportunity, her sword glowing with intense flames. She charged at Nihilus, aiming for its chest. The spectral steed turned to face her, its eyes blazing with blue fire. As Norika¡¯s sword made contact, the flames engulfed Nihilus, causing it to rear back in pain. ¡°Now, Paradox!¡± Norika shouted, her voice filled with urgency. Paradox extended his hand, concentrating his energy. Reality around Nihilus began to warp again, illusions of fiery chains wrapping around its body. The spectral steed struggled against the chains, its body flickering between the physical and the ethereal. Scarlet moved in, her swords slicing through the air. She aimed for Nihilus¡¯s legs, trying to cripple it. The steed neighed in defiance, its hooves glowing with dark energy. It brought them down with incredible force, creating another temporal distortion. Norika, seeing her chance, plunged her sword into Nihilus¡¯s chest. The flames burned brightly, searing through the spectral form. She felt a resistance, as if her blade was striking something solid within the ethereal body. ¡°I¡¯ve found it!¡± she shouted, her voice strained. ¡°The core is here!¡± Paradox and Scarlet moved in, their weapons ready. They struck at the same time, their blades piercing the spectral form and striking the core. Nihilus let out a ghostly wail, the sound echoing through the forest. The ground beneath it cracked and decayed even further as the steed struggled against the assault. With a final, desperate surge of energy, Nihilus tried to break free. But the combined strength of Paradox, Norika, and Scarlet was too much. Their blades pierced the core, shattering it into pieces. The spectral form of Nihilus disintegrated, the necrotic miasma dissipating into the air. The ground stopped trembling, and the oppressive aura of hunger and despair lifted. The forest, though decimated, began to feel lighter, as if a great weight had been lifted. ¡°Is it... finally over?¡± Norika asked, her voice trembling with exhaustion. Paradox nodded, his scythe disappearing. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over. Nihilus is gone for good this time.¡± Scarlet sheathed her swords, looking around at the decimated forest. ¡°We should move. Famine will know something¡¯s wrong.¡± Paradox agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to be ready for whatever comes next.¡± As they walked away, the moonlight illuminated the path ahead, casting long shadows behind them. The battle had been won, but the war was far from over. Nihilus had been a formidable foe, but Famine awaited, and they knew that the true challenge was yet to come. The trio moved through the forest with caution, their senses on high alert. The encounter with Nihilus had left them drained, but they couldn¡¯t afford to rest. Famine was still out there, and they needed to be prepared. ¡°How much farther?¡± Norika asked, her eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger. Paradox glanced at his Omni-Watch. ¡°Not far. We¡¯re getting close.¡± Scarlet, still on edge from the battle, kept her hands on her swords. ¡°We need a plan. Famine won¡¯t be as easy to defeat as Nihilus.¡± Paradox nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll need to use our abilities to their fullest. Famine will likely have more tricks up his sleeve.¡± Jun, Tuesday 11, 2007 - 2:50 PM As they continued their journey, the forest began to change. The trees became twisted and gnarled, their branches reaching out like skeletal hands. The air grew colder, and a sense of unease settled over them. ¡°We¡¯re entering his domain,¡± Paradox said, his voice low. ¡°Be on guard.¡± They moved cautiously, their footsteps barely making a sound. The eerie silence of the forest was only broken by the occasional rustle of leaves or the distant hoot of an owl. The darkness seemed to press in on them from all sides, making it hard to see more than a few feet ahead Suddenly, the ground beneath them began to tremble. Paradox, Norika, and Scarlet stopped in their tracks, their weapons at the ready. The tremors grew stronger, and the ground began to crack and split. ¡°Get ready!¡± Paradox shouted, his scythe appearing in his hand. From the cracks in the ground, dark, twisted roots began to emerge. They writhed and twisted, reaching out towards the trio with a malevolent intent. The air grew colder, and a sense of hunger and despair washed over them. ¡°Stay back!¡± Norika shouted, her sword blazing with flames. She swung her blade, cutting through the roots as they approached. Scarlet moved with agility, her twin swords slicing through the air. She dodged and weaved, avoiding the roots while striking at them with precision. Paradox focused his energy, warping reality around the roots. They began to twist and contort, their movements becoming erratic and disjointed. As they fought, the ground continued to crack and split, and from the darkness emerged a figure. Tall and gaunt, with eyes that glowed with an eerie blue light, Famine stepped forward. His presence was overwhelming, the aura of hunger and despair even stronger than Nihilus¡¯s. ¡°Welcome,¡± Famine said, his voice a chilling whisper. ¡°I¡¯ve been expecting you, you have done well defeating my steed.¡± Vol 2 CH 2 Conclusion and Who are these guys Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Noon 12:12 PM Paradox soared through the air, a tendril of water wrapped tightly around his leg, slamming him into a tree. Shaking the cobwebs from his head, he quickly stood up, just in time to dodge multiple water bullets whizzing past him. "Geez, how versatile is this woman? She can create water bullets, tendrils, and even floods." "My, to think you can still stand after all that. You are quite tough; I like it," the woman said with a smirk. "Sorry, lady, but I''m already taken," Paradox replied, sprinting side to side to confuse her. ''I guess it''s time to stop holding back,'' he thought. "Not so fast," the woman declared, flooding the surroundings again. Paradox leaped high into the air, leaving him vulnerable to another barrage of water bullets. "Okay, I can''t get close. Maybe I should use that ability." "What ability?" she taunted. Paradox moved faster than the eye could see, but the woman tracked his every movement, launching another barrage of water bullets. To her shock, they passed right through him. "W-What power is that?" "Why don''t you figure it out, beautiful?" Paradox retorted, appearing instantly in front of her. He unleashed a flurry of punches, striking her stomach, face, and chest, launching her into a tree. "If you can''t figure out this ability, then this fight is over for you," Paradox warned, his crimson eyes causing her to flinch. ¨CInside the Warehouse¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Noon 12:12 PM Norika crashed into a wall, hit by a sound note created by Soundwave. The note had the power to disrupt her hearing, making her ears ring nonstop. "I can''t hear a thing. Just what did this bastard do to me?" she muttered, focusing on her sense of smell to locate Soundwave. She dodged a blast of sound just in time. ''How did he get behind me so fast?'' she thought, snapping her fingers to create an explosion where he stood. "Did I get him?" Her answer came in the form of a fist to the face, covered in vibrations, sending her flying into shipping containers. ''I didn''t want to use this, since I can only maintain it for a few seconds and it drains my energy, but here goes nothing.'' Norika clutched her sword, taking a deep breath before releasing the first rune, covering her blade in pure crimson flames. ''Here goes nothing.'' Charging at Soundwave, she moved far faster than before, thrusting her sword forward. It was stopped by a barrier of sound. Undeterred, she pushed her sword, burning the sound barrier around it and piercing him in the chest. She then coated her leg in flames and kicked him in the chest, sending him crashing into the wall and knocking him out. "Phew, that was tough. It''s been forever since I''ve had that much trouble in a fight," she said, turning her attention to the hole in the wall where Paradox had gone. She wondered how he was faring. ¨COutside the Warehouse¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Noon 12:15 PM Paradox walked slowly towards the woman, phasing through all of her attacks with a grin on his face. "This is so unfair!" she pouted, her eye twitching. "All''s fair in love and war, sweetie," he replied, stopping right in front of her. "Tell me, what is your name?" She hesitated, trying to come up with a plan. "My name is Siren." "Quite a fitting name for your powers. I''ll give you two options," he paused before continuing, "One, you can leave and escape, or two, you can continue fighting and have all your bones broken. Choose wisely." Siren was surprised; she never thought a Hero would let a villain escape instead of taking them to prison. "Why are you letting me leave? Aren''t you a Hero?" To this, she was met with a hearty laugh. "A Hero? No, not even close. I''m just some guy who does things for fun, and it just so happened that Soundwave broke out of prison, so I came to blow off some steam." "So you''re not a Hero, and you only came here for entertainment?" "That is correct, and I am grateful to you. You have shown me something in this fight." "What could I have possibly shown you?" she asked, confused. "You have shown me that I have been slacking in my physical prowess and have been relying too much on my powers." "Should you really be telling me this? I could use it against you¡ª" Before she could blink or finish her sentence, a sharp blade was pressed against her neck, the blade of a scythe. "I''ll give you this: you may be skilled, but even then, I can still kill you anytime I please. I suggest you keep your mouth shut, miss." Putting away his scythe, he turned towards the warehouse to meet up with Norika. Before disappearing inside, he turned his head back to say one final thing. "Try not to get your pretty head killed. I''m looking forward to our rematch." Siren shakily stood up, her determination renewed. She began walking away, intent on winning the next encounter with the oh-so-mysterious Paradox. ¨CInside the Warehouse¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Noon 12:16 PM Paradox met back up with Norika, who looked exhausted from her fight. "See, Norika? That''s why you don''t always rely on brute force," he chided, only to receive a punch to the head. "Shut up. I hate sound-based attacks so much. My ears are still ringing, but they''re healing." "Then just learn to block out all forms of sound. It helps." "I''m not like you, Father. I don''t just block out the world around me." "True. To me, this world is just an imagination for me to do as I please." They both turned their attention toward Soundwave, who was still unconscious. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "You must really not like him for him to be out like a light," Paradox remarked. Before they could do anything, the entire warehouse was surrounded by sirens blazing, revealing people in police attire. "Geez, not another problem. Can''t they let me go back and laze around?" Paradox grumbled. "Yeah, we just got done fighting for our lives... well, not really," Norika replied. ¨COutside the Warehouse¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Noon 12:18 PM "We have you surrounded! Come out with your hands up!" a voice shouted. "And if I don''t?" Paradox''s voice echoed back. "Do they not understand the situation they''re in?" one officer muttered. "They must not," another replied. "I will only tell you one more time: come out with your hands up! You have trespassed on private property." ¨CInside the Warehouse¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Noon 12:18 PM "Of course, it''s the police. But I doubt they would all come here if they knew Soundwave was here. Maybe they have some sort of secret backup," Paradox mused. "Who knows, Father. All I know is that if they don''t cut off those annoying sirens, I''m going to blow up every single one of their cars," Norika threatened. "Calm down, Norika. Just chill. We could maybe get out of this if we turn in Soundwave. But then again, we''d be taken in for questioning, and I don''t have time for that." "Then what should we do?" she asked, tilting her head. "We''ll go out in style." Before Norika could even respond, Paradox picked up Soundwave and launched him out of the building, following suit with his hands in his pockets. "Hello, everyone. Good day, isn''t it?" He bowed. "Put your hands up," one policeman ordered. "Don''t wanna," Paradox replied defiantly. This defiance was met with a bullet aimed at his head, which he easily dodged. "Well, now it''s not nice to use deadly weapons on someone," he said in a mock-hurt tone. "Enough of your games. Raise your hands now, or we will open fire." "Just do it, Father. No amount of talking will get them to listen," Norika spoke up, walking beside him. Just then, a woman walked up, her outfit distinct from the police attire. "I am Agent Samantha Thompson. I work for Division Omega 7. I am here to detain and bring you in for questioning." The woman stood around 5''6" tall, with an athletic build. Her long, silky hair was kept in a high ponytail. Her fair complexion contrasted nicely with her vibrant blue eyes. She wore form-fitting black tactical gear designed for maximum mobility. "Division Omega 7? Never heard of you. And why should I come in?" Paradox questioned. "It would be in your best interest. If you resist, we will be left with no choice but to eliminate you." "Then I resist." Norika sighed, instinctively dodging a bullet traveling toward her at high speed from the forest around them. "I see, so they have a sniper. Just great." "Calm down, Nor," Paradox said, turning his attention to the agent. "What will happen to us if we turn ourselves in?" "If you come peacefully, your stay will be pleasant. We will ask you a few questions that we hope you will answer and run a few tests." "Hold up. I''m fine with everything else, but no tests will be conducted on me," Paradox said childishly, turning his head. Agent Thompson sighed and sweatdropped, knowing this task would be harder than she thought. "Fine. I will bring it up with the higher-ups. But follow me." Paradox and Norika followed her to a black van with the initials "O7" on it. They sat down for the ride, and Paradox instantly fell asleep. ¨CHours Later¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - 2:00 PM After a long drive, they reached a sprawling forest with a colossal building at its center. Rising 250 feet into the air, the structure featured twelve tiers of stone steps leading to massive double doors adorned with carvings of human triumph over adversity. The front bore a single word: "The Spiral." "We''re here," Agent Thompson announced, gesturing for them to exit the van. Inside, they entered a grand atrium with a central fountain surrounded by lush vegetation and sleek furnishings. "Ah, it''s much better than I imagined. I thought it was going to be some dark, gloomy place underground," Paradox remarked. To this, he received ''Are you serious?'' looks from both Agent Thompson and Norika. "What? I just thought it would be cool." They walked up to the front desk, where Agent Thompson spoke briefly with the receptionist before gesturing for them to follow. "Don''t do anything stupid. This place has state-of-the-art security, and if you do something foolish, I can''t guarantee your lives," she warned, looking explicitly at Paradox. "What? You think I would do something stupid?" he asked in minor shock, knowing he probably would. Her answer came in the form of a simple "Yes." "So little faith. That truly harms my heart," he said, faking a clutch at his chest. "Is he always like this?" Agent Thompson whispered to Norika, who had been quiet the whole time. "Yes," was her simple answer. They walked up a few floors and stood outside "Director Rachel Martinez''s" office. Knocking on the door, they heard a faint "Come in." Walking inside, they saw a woman who looked in her early thirties. Director Rachel''s hair was a sleek, dark brown color, styled in a chic, asymmetrical bob that fell just above her chin. It framed her face and added to her professional yet approachable demeanor. Her eyes were striking, piercing green, a trait inherited from her grandmother. These intense emerald orbs seemed to bore into those she looked at, conveying sharp intelligence, keen observation, and unwavering resolve. Director Martinez typically wore tailored pantsuits in muted shades of charcoal gray, navy blue, or deep purple. She wore a crisp white blouse that complemented her suit, often adorned with a simple silver brooch or pin. Black leather pumps completed her ensemble, adding height and confidence to her already imposing presence. "So you must be Rachel, the Director?" Paradox said in a nonchalant manner, not one for showing manners or respect. "Yes, I am," she replied with a hint of amusement. "And you must be Paradox. Before you ask how I know, Agent Thompson sent a little information about you and how you are quite stubborn. Fufu." "Uh, yeah. So what''s all this about experimentations, and what is this place even for?" "Well, Paradox, the experimentations are to find out about your powers and the best way to help you use them¡ªor how to deal with you, in simplest terms." She continued, "As for what this place is, it is where we study people with superhuman powers and figure out ways to deal with them if they become problems." Norika stepped in, "What do we have to do with this, and what happened to Soundwave?" "Ah, Soundwave is in the Containment Branch, locked away. As for your part, I have been watching you ever since your fight with Soundwave and that other person," she said, looking at Paradox. "My question is, why did you let her escape?" she stared at him intensely. "Well, I did because I felt like it, and she would bring more entertainment into my life," he replied simply. "Well, the next time you find her, bring her in." "Are you ordering me around? Ha, that''s funny. No one orders me to do anything," he said, sticking his head up. Just then, a fist appeared in front of his face, almost faster than he could react, but it stopped. "I hope you don''t think of me as an easy target. I have trained for years and mastered multiple forms of martial arts." ''I see, so she is pretty skilled. No wonder she is the Director,'' Paradox thought. "Well, call me impressed. I''ll bite. If I join, what would I be doing?" Norika, for her part, was surprised that Paradox had agreed to join them so easily. "I''ll join, but keep in mind, you don''t control me. I am just here for the ride," he said, staring at her intently. "Alright, that is fine by me. As for what you will be doing, it''s simple. You will be going out and finding superhumans and bringing them in." "That''s all?" "Not at all, Paradox. By doing so, I hope to create a team of superhumans to protect the planet." "And the experimentations?" "That is just a precaution, in case they get out of hand and lose control." "Alright, I''ll buy it. We have a deal. This seems like it will be interesting," he said with a grin, making a mental note to keep Eve out of the loop for as long as possible. "Well then, I will have Thompson take you to the questioning area." With that, Paradox and Norika left, following Thompson closely. "My, he seems like an interesting young man. I wonder what kind of secrets he is hiding. He knows far too much, or maybe he just catches on to things easily. I guess that easygoing persona is a way to catch others off guard," Director Rachel mused to herself with a faint smile. Vol 2 CH 3 Interrogation and the first mission ¨CInterrogation Room¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - 2:22 PM Paradox and Norika found themselves led to a dimly lit room with iron chairs by Thompson. "Well, this is one way to do an interrogation room," Paradox chuckled. His words were met by a sweet and melodic voice. He turned to see a woman in her mid-20s standing at approximately 5''6", with an athletic build, short blond hair that fell just above her shoulders, and striking green eyes. She wore a white button-down blouse paired with dark slacks. "I find a dark and eerie room like this helps with the job," the woman said. Paradox, a little surprised as he had not sensed her presence, and stunned by her beauty, asked, "And who might you be?" "I am the one in charge here. You can call me Olivia Park, and I will be the one asking you questions." "Yes, yes, but why does it have to be in this room? Can''t we be in, like, I don''t know, a comfy room with soft couches?" This caused Olivia to laugh, amused by his attitude. "Well, dear, the reason for that is simple. We do not know what your powers are or what you can do, so we have to ensure you cannot cause any harm. This room is made to withstand the attack of a nuclear bomb." "Really, a nuclear bomb? That''s impressive," Paradox responded, a little impressed at how prepared they were. "Now let''s get on with this interrogation so I can leave." "Ever the impatient one, I see." Olivia sat down beside them. "Well, my first question is: How did you both discover your powers?" They both took some time to think about how to explain how they obtained their powers before Paradox spoke up. "My powers, you can say, were manifested out of my dreams and desires." Norika spoke up next with a short reply, "Mine were there since birth." "So both of you have had these powers for quite some time, is that correct?" Both responded, "Correct." Writing down her notes, Olivia asked the next question. "What are your powers?" She watched them for any signs of lies. "My power is fire," Norika stated, creating a small flame in her hand. "And mine is intangibility." Paradox phased through the chair and table. Both chose these powers, not wanting to reveal their true abilities. For Norika, it was true that she was born with the power of fire manipulation, but her main power was imagination manipulation. For Paradox, he had given himself the power of imagination manipulation through the Omni-Watch, but he used his phasing ability a lot and chose to go with that option. Not sensing any lies from either of them, Olivia proceeded to ask more questions, one that would determine whether they were friends or enemies. "With this power, what will you both use it for?" Her eyes hardened, waiting for a reply. Both Paradox and Norika once again thought of what to say, more so on how to say it, and after a few seconds, they responded. "To fight strong opponents, that''s all I care about," Norika responded in the only way that she cared about using her powers. "For me, I use my powers how I please. I just want to live in peace, and if I can help others, then I will do so," Paradox spoke in half-truths but just enough to not be seen as lying. Taking in what she had heard, Olivia believed that these two could be of some help in their efforts and wrote everything down, noting to always have someone keep an eye on them, especially Paradox, as she could not get a sense of what kind of person he was. ¨CA Few Hours Later¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - 5:34 PM "Alright, that concludes the interrogation session. It has been nice talking to both of you." Norika jumped up and shouted, "Finally! I thought it would never end. I was getting tired of all those questions." Paradox merely stretched before speaking. "So, what happens now?" "Now, the two of you will be given a mission. You will have to go back to the Director, so follow me." They both followed, both of them thinking about what their first mission would be like. Norika just hoped she could fight someone strong to get rid of her boredom. ¨CIn the Director''s Room¨C The three of them stepped in, seeing Director Rachel Martinez doing paperwork. Olivia coughed, getting her attention. "Ah, I see you both are back. It seems the interrogation went well." "Yes, it did go well. Both of them will be promising members of Division Omega-7." "Good to hear." She paused before continuing, "Now, I can see that the two of you are eager to let off some steam, so I will assign you a mission that recently came in." "Oh, and what would that mission be?" Paradox appeared curious, as the way she said it made it seem as if the mission were very important. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "This mission is about some recent break-ins around Metro City''s downtown area. People say that after every break-in, they leave a card with the picture of a fox." "So, you want us to go and stop some thief? Sounds pretty easy," Norika boasted with a lot of confidence. "This is no ordinary thief. It seems they have been breaking into buildings, stealing parts from things, leading us to believe that they are building something," Director Martinez responded in a tone that was a mix of worry and unease. "Sounds troublesome, and I assume you want us to stop this thief and find out what they are building," Paradox responded. "Yes, I also want you to find out who is behind the scenes and pulling the strings. This thief can''t be the only one behind it." "Alright, this all sounds easy enough, probably just some group of thugs and thieves trying to chew more than they can swallow." "I really hope that is correct, but I have a strange feeling that if we do not solve this now, something terrible will happen." With that all said and done, Director Martinez gave them the information of the downtown area of Metro City and dismissed them. "Are you sure they can be trusted on this mission? What if they fail, and innocents are killed?" Olivia asked with concern. "You don''t have to worry, Olivia. I''m sure they will complete it, and this will allow us to get more information on what those two are hiding." "What do you mean, hiding?" Olivia questioned, confused. "Well, I sense that there is more to this Paradox than meets the eye." "Yes, him. I just don¡¯t trust him," Olivia replied, her voice filled with doubt. ¨COutside The Spire¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - 5:42 PM Paradox mused, "Well, it seems our first mission won¡¯t be as boring as I thought." "Yeah, now I can finally fight someone. But why did you really want to join this place, Father?" Norika asked. "Why? That''s simple. Don''t you think it would be cool to be part of an organization that works behind the scenes and takes out villains and other threats?" Norika sighed. "Of course, that''s the case. You''re always doing stupid things, acting on whatever comes to your mind for such stupid reasons." "Hey, it''s not stupid. It''s an awesome reason," he denied. "Whatever you say. Now let''s head to downtown and find this ''Fox'' guy." Norika smashed her fist into the palm of her hand. "Yeah, let''s go. I''ve never been downtown before; I''ve only been to midtown, and that was before they expanded Metro City." "They expanded it? I thought it was always this big," she tilted her head. "Nah, it was far smaller years ago, but after Soundwave destroyed it and it was rebuilt, it was expanded. Though I don''t leave the house much, I haven''t seen it all." "You''re so lazy." They both ran through the forest, unaware that a small drone-like machine was following them at a safe distance. ¨CDowntown Metro City¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - 5:48 PM They found themselves on Chambers Street and Broadway next to City Hall. "So, where should we start looking?" Norika asked. "Hmm, well, I doubt ''The Fox'' will do anything during the daytime. It says here he works at night." "Then we wait and strike when he''s in action." "Yes, just don''t destroy any of the buildings, alright, Norika?" "I''ll try, no promises." Paradox sighed. ¨CNight Arrives¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Nighttime 10:12 PM "Alright, let''s look around. You start on the opposite side of downtown, and I''ll start here. If you find someone, contact me." "Alright, and I bet I''ll find them before you, Father." Norika ran off, jumping from roof to roof. "Well, let''s get to business." Paradox took off running through town, using his weakened Omnipotent Sense to try and locate the thief. He sensed something and began making his way to a building located north of downtown and saw someone enter. "This is an abandoned warehouse. What could bring him here?" Paradox phased through the floor into the building, making no sound, and began following "The Fox." Inside the building, Paradox saw him bringing in some weird-looking objects that pulsed with a faint blue light. ''What could that be used for? Whatever it is, it can''t be good from what I''m sensing.'' "With this, our project is almost complete. In time, we will raze Metro City to the ground and build it in our image," The Fox said. ''So they want to destroy the city. Then this object could be a bomb of some sort that they will set off,'' Paradox mused to himself. "Well, now I know what they want to do, and from the look of what they are building, it won''t be done for a week." Paradox left after memorizing the location. "I''ll be back every so often until they get closer to finishing, and then I''ll take them down when whoever he is working for is also there." ¨CWith Norika¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Nighttime 10:18 PM Norika made her way south of downtown to a building that had the "OP" initials. While the building looked quite normal, she could sense that there was more to it than it seemed. "I''ll come back some other time and check this place out." Hours went by, and she found nothing, which caused her to become bored, seeking something to cure it. "I''m so bored. I need something to do. Why can''t I find this guy?" she said with frustration. Just then, a few thugs were approaching her with bags of money on their shoulders. One of them bumped into her. "Stay out of my way," the thug shouted before continuing to run away from the oncoming police sirens. Ticked off and already annoyed, Norika created a ball of fire in her hand and launched it at the thugs, charring their skin. "Maybe Father found something. I''m gonna go see." She took off in the direction Paradox had gone. ¨CWith Paradox¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Nighttime 10:48 PM Paradox was standing on a building, thinking about what he saw when he felt someone land beside him. "Ah, Norika, you''re back. How did it go?" he said, amused, already knowing how she felt by sensing her emotions. "It was boring. I couldn''t find the guy, and then some thugs bumped into me," she grumbled. ''Well, at least she did not destroy anything, so that''s good.'' "Well, I found the guy and what they are building." "Really? Where is he?" Norika instantly brightened up, only to deflate when she was told they wouldn''t be fighting him. "Why not?" "Well, the thing they are making is most likely a bomb to destroy all of Metro City, but it was only Fox there and not whoever he is working with or for, so we will wait until all of them are gathered and then we''ll strike." "Hn. Fine. It just better not take too long, or else I might just destroy this town myself to find them." "Let''s not do that, Norika. It would not end well for us right now." With that, both of them decided to stake out the place where he found The Fox and wait for the right time to strike. Vol 2 CH 4 Stop The Bomb Part 1 Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Nighttime 11:00 PM Perched atop a building, Paradox and Norika surveyed the abandoned warehouse before them. "Why do we have to sit here and do nothing?" Norika groaned in boredom. "We have to wait for The Fox''s companions before we strike," Paradox replied calmly, trying to placate her. "Why don''t we just bust in, destroy the machine, take down this ''Fox,'' and get the information out of him?" Norika suggested impatiently. To her surprise, Paradox looked dumbfounded. "Father, don''t tell me you forgot about the Omni-Watch''s memory scanning aspect." "No, it just slipped my mind. It''s not like I forgot it existed," he scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "You hardly use it, always thinking you can handle everything alone," Norika remarked, raising an eyebrow. "I can handle anything alone. Few can match me," Paradox declared proudly. "That arrogance is why I beat you in the first place. You let your power blind you," Norika retorted. "Perhaps. But the fact remains, few stand a chance against me," Paradox insisted. "Enough talk. Whether you like it or not, I''m busting in my way," Norika decided abruptly. Before Paradox could respond, Norika had already launched a torrent of flames towards the warehouse, blasting a hole through its walls. "Of course, she goes for the direct approach," Paradox chuckled to himself. "Looks like we''re going in guns blazing." Paradox jumped down beside Norika, reminding her, "Don''t reveal too much power. We''re being watched." Before she could reply, Norika''s Omnipotent Senses detected a drone nearby. "I see them watching. Why hold back? Let''s show them why they shouldn''t mess with us," Norika suggested defiantly. "Because, Norika, for two reasons..." Paradox began dramatically. "Spit it out," Norika demanded impatiently. "One, we''re not as strong as we used to be. And two, they''ll have countermeasures prepared," Paradox explained. "Tch, fine. They probably know how to handle powered individuals. I''ll hold back... for now," Norika conceded reluctantly. "Thank you, Nor. Now, let''s make an entrance," Paradox smirked, activating his Uni Gloves. He swung a punch at the warehouse, stopping just short of impact but still causing significant damage. "Not even trying to be subtle," Norika smirked, walking through the newly made entrance. As they moved through the building, they felt eyes upon them, but couldn''t pinpoint their observer. "Where is he? Why hide?" Norika grumbled irritably. "Maybe because two intruders just wrecked his place. I''d hide too," Paradox chuckled. Paradox deftly dodged a sudden attack, then teased, "Who else but a fiery-tempered girl would burn everything down to get what she wants?" "Hmph. Let''s find this guy before I decide to burn you instead," Norika threatened half-seriously. "Alright, Captain," Paradox replied, following her lead.
Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Nighttime 11:05 PM Meanwhile, hidden in the shadows, The Fox, a man in his late thirties, observed the chaos unfolding. "Who are these two? Quite rude to barge in unannounced," he mused quietly. "But they''re no ordinary intruders. I sense their power. I must deal with them quickly," he decided, pulling out a custom sniper rifle. "Say hello to my little friend," The Fox whispered as he took aim at Paradox and fired.
Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Nighttime 11:06 PM Back with Paradox and Norika, they dodged The Fox''s bullets skillfully. Paradox phased through them effortlessly while Norika shielded herself in flames, turning the bullets to ash. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "That was close. He''s not coming out of hiding, is he?" Paradox remarked. "He will. If not, I''ll burn this whole forest down. Then he''ll have nowhere to hide," Norika declared, a sinister gleam in her eyes.
The Fox shivered as he watched from his hiding spot. "That girl... she''s the real threat here. That look in her eyes... pure malice." ¨C Back with Paradox and Norika ¨C "Calm down, Nor, no need to get pent up. Besides, the longer we wait, the more likely his allies will show up," Paradox reasoned, watching Norika''s fiery display with a mix of amusement and concern. "Fine. I''ll use all of them as punching bags before I kill that bastard," Norika declared, forming a small ball of fire and hurling it into the forest, causing a massive explosion and igniting a forest fire. "You just had to do it, didn''t you?" Paradox sighed inwardly. This will definitely be on the news tonight, he thought to himself, assessing the situation. "I suggest you come out before this whole forest is reduced to ashes!" Paradox called out loudly. ¨C The Fox ¨C Come out? Are they insane? If I do that, I''m 100% going to die. I''m better off using the smoke from the fire as cover, The Fox strategized silently, hidden in the shadows. If I fire off more bullets while they are concentrating on finding me, they might reveal their positions, he grumbled to himself. This is the most troublesome mission I''ve ever had. ¨C Back with Paradox and Norika ¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Nighttime 11:17 PM "Why is this taking so long? Why doesn''t he just come out?" Norika impatiently sent another ball of fire into the opposite side of the forest, causing another massive explosion. "Well, that''s simple, Nor. It''s for ''the plot.'' You can''t have an event or something ending too quickly; the story won''t allow it," Paradox replied cryptically. "Story? Event? What are you talking about, Father? Have you gone insane? We''re not in a manga," Norika shot back incredulously. "Yeah, you''re right. I was just trying to come up with an idea," Paradox admitted. "How about keeping your ideas to yourself if they don''t make sense? Besides, I have an idea myself," Norika smirked. "And that is?" Paradox asked, genuinely curious. "Burn everything down," Norika declared gleefully, sending more balls of fire into the forest. Ha, why did I think it would be something actually worth listening to? I forgot who I was dealing with here, Paradox thought wryly, surveying the forest. By the end of all this, there won''t be any forest left around here. ¨C The Fox ¨C Ha! They''ve lost focus. Now''s my chance, The Fox thought, seizing the opportunity. He fired three bullets at Paradox with precision¡ªone aimed at his heart, another at his head, and the third at his chest. The first bullet hit, but it was swiftly deflected back at The Fox, piercing through his right shoulder. The other two bullets phased through Paradox harmlessly. "What happened? I''m sure the bullet pierced his chest. Did he reflect it or something?" The Fox muttered in disbelief, clutching his shoulder to stem the bleeding. ¨C Back with Paradox and Norika ¨C "Did you really let him hit you?" Norika demanded. "Yes," Paradox replied simply. "Why?" Norika pressed. "Simple. Now I know where he is¡ª" Before Paradox could finish, Norika was already in his face, demanding information. Paradox pointed in a direction, and without waiting for more details, Norika dashed off to find The Fox. "As impatient as always, isn''t she?" Paradox sighed. "I''ll just stay here and let her have her fun." ¨C With Norika ¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Nighttime 11:23 PM Norika searched the area, finding no trace of The Fox initially, which made her suspect Paradox had misled her. Just then, a bullet whizzed past her face. "Never mind, he is here," Norika muttered. She shot a torrent of flames behind her, only to be met with silence. He''s not there. He''s agile and nimble. Her senses alerted her to multiple bullets aimed at her, and she swiftly created a wall of fire around herself, turning the bullets to ashes. ''These bullets are annoying. If not for my Omnipotent Sense, I would have been dead before I could react'', Norika thought, bracing herself. Just then, a bullet managed to breach her firewall, striking her side. Another hit her leg. ¨C The Fox ¨C "Don''t think that just because you have a wall of fire, it will protect you. This sniper rifle is made to counter almost anything," The Fox muttered to himself, determined. With some sonic tech enhancements, I can part the flames long enough to reach her. "This fight is over," The Fox declared confidently. "Yeah, you''re right. It is over," Norika''s voice came from behind him. Before he could react, she was upon him, the Black Blade slicing deep into his back. "What? How did you get here so fast? Your leg should be injured," The Fox groaned in pain, shocked by her speed and determination. "So? It''s only pain. I''m accustomed to it. This is just a scratch to me," Norika replied coldly. ''She''s a monster'', The Fox thought as he tried to crawl away. He pressed against a tree, attempting to gain some leverage. "Any final words before you die?" Norika asked ominously. "Yes, just one," The Fox grinned slightly, pulling out a compact electrified stun baton. He struck it against the ground, sending a surge of electricity toward Norika, shocking her. "Ha! How do you like that?" The Fox taunted, watching as Norika stumbled backward, the smell of burnt flesh filling the air. But before Norika hit the ground, she disappeared, reappearing behind The Fox in an instant, gripping his right arm tightly. "Huh? Isn''t that my arm?" The Fox gasped in shock, realizing the tables had turned. Norika went in for another attack, aiming for his throat, but before she could strike, she was knocked aside by a powerful blow from a hammer. ¨C Back with Paradox and Norika ¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Nighttime 11:32 PM "Welcome back, Norika. I see you''re in trouble," Paradox remarked casually, watching the scene unfold with amusement. "Shut up! I''m not in trouble; I was just caught off guard," Norika snapped, regaining her footing. "If you say so. But it seems like his allies are here now, so be ready," Paradox warned, as three figures emerged from the shadows, clearly aligned with The Fox. Vol 2 CH 5 Stop The Bomb Part 2 Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Nighttime 11:32 PM ¡°Well, it seems like we have a party on our hands,¡± Paradox joked, his eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°Yeah, a party of losers I''m going to kill, starting with the one who hit me with that hammer,¡± Norika growled, her gaze fixed on the newcomers. In front of them stood three individuals. The first was a well-dressed man exuding confidence and charm. He wore an expensive suit in shades of black and blue, paired with a crisp white shirt and a matching tie. His perfectly styled hair framed his handsome features, and his deep brown eyes were both captivating and calculating. ¡®Hmm, from the looks of him, he seems to be the boss. As for the other two...¡¯ Paradox mused, taking in the appearance of the man''s companions. The second was a mountain of a man, standing well over six feet tall with a physique sculpted from years of hard labor and intense training. His face bore a perpetual scowl, and he wore loose-fitting clothing and sturdy work boots. ¡®That must be the one who hit Norika, judging from the hammer in his hand,¡¯ Paradox thought, then shifted his gaze to the last of the new arrivals, a strikingly beautiful woman with a severe, almost sinister beauty. She stood around 5''7" with long, raven-black hair pulled back into a tight bun. Her pale skin contrasted sharply with her vivid green eyes, which seemed to glow eerily under the moonlight. She wore a dark, flowing robe that concealed her lithe figure, giving her the appearance of a mystical sorceress. ¡®Appearances aren¡¯t everything, I guess. Better be careful of her,¡¯ Paradox thought warily. ¡°Well, Norika, it seems like these three came to play. Mind entertaining our guests?¡± he asked with a knowing smile. ¡°You don¡¯t even have to ask. I was already going to fight them myself. You stay out of it, Father,¡± Norika replied, an evil glint in her eyes promising pain and suffering. Without further hesitation and not letting the newcomers speak, she took off with lightning speed, launching a deadly knee strike toward the face of the man with the hammer. The blow caused his head to turn slightly. ¡°Ha, got you,¡± she smirked, only for her expression to turn into surprise when the man grinned, seemingly unfazed by the strike. He grabbed her by the leg and slammed her into the ground, then raised his foot to crush her. ¡®He¡¯s strong but slow,¡¯ she thought, deftly evading the strike by jumping into the air, spinning around, and launching multiple kicks mid-air, all yielding the same result. ¡®Just how sturdy is this guy?¡¯ Her instincts kicked in as a dart filled with a purple liquid flew past her. ¡®That was close. I better watch my back.¡¯ ¡°Ha, this girl is pretty good,¡± the man in the suit said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us? I''ll make it worth your while.¡± ¡°As if I would join people like you. I have morals. Besides, I just want to kill you and rip you limb from limb,¡± Norika retorted. She took off even faster than before, coating her leg in the intense heat of her flames before delivering a devastating kick to the chest of the man with the hammer, sending him flying. ¡®With the increased power my flames give me, I can at least deal some damage to the big guy,¡¯ she thought, preparing to launch another attack. Then, a thought crossed her mind about what she had discussed with her father. ¡®Why don''t I just scan them with the watch?¡¯ With that, she proceeded to scan them with the Omni-Watch without them knowing, finding out their names, abilities, and memories. ¡®Hmm. These guys will be tough to beat, but nothing I can''t handle,¡¯ she confidently told herself. ¡®She is doing quite well, but if she doesn¡¯t stop holding back, she will lose this fight,¡¯ Paradox noted, shaking his head. ¡®She has a habit of playing with her food before finishing them off.¡¯ The man she had kicked away, now identified as Marcus, or "The Hammer," made his way back toward her with no visible injuries, except the burned imprint of her foot on his chest. ¡°That was quite the attack, girly, but let me show you what a man can do,¡± Marcus taunted. ¡°Yeah, and what can you do, big guy?¡± she retorted tauntingly. Angered, Marcus raised his hammer and slammed it into the ground, causing it to shake as if an earthquake had hit, creating a crack leading up to Norika. ¡®Okay, maybe the big guy does have some power to back up his boasts,¡¯ she thought, jumping into the air but instantly leaning back as a bullet whizzed past her. ¡®He¡¯s still up, and how can he shoot with one arm and this accurately?¡¯ She lost concentration, trying to figure it out, when a hammer slammed into her chest, sending her crashing into a tree before falling to the ground. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. She struggled to stand, feeling the strength of the hammer¡¯s blow. ¡®So this is how it feels to get hit by a 20-ton hammer. It feels good,¡¯ she grinned, her lust for battle growing. ¡®Oh no, she¡¯s going to drag out this battle even longer, isn¡¯t she? Going by the look on her face, and is she drooling?¡¯ Paradox shook his head in disappointment. Coating her hand with fire, Norika heated the ground beneath her, creating magma. She picked up a ball of magma and launched it at high speed toward Marcus, who knocked it back at her, forcing her to jump to the side. ¡®He¡¯s getting a little faster. Don¡¯t tell me that the longer the fight drags on, the faster and stronger he becomes. He must have a limit; he¡¯s only human after all,¡¯ she thought. As soon as her left foot touched the ground, she took off in a burst of speed, appearing in front of Marcus with a ball of fire in her hand. ¡°Say night-night,¡± she said, sending him deep into the forest. ¡°Now, before he gets back, let me deal with the two of you,¡± she turned toward the boss and the doctor. ¡°Two? You must be blind; it''s three,¡± the woman known as Helga retorted, only to be silenced as she saw Norika holding an unconscious Felix, or "Fox," by the collar. ¡°Are you talking about this guy? I took care of him right before I sent the big guy flying. You¡¯re just too slow to notice, teehee,¡± Norika teased, tossing Felix over towards them. ¡°Now, time to deal with you two.¡± She took off again, using the fire on her feet to propel her forward, sweeping Helga¡¯s feet out from under her and following up with a knee to the chest, cracking a few ribs and almost knocking her out. ¡°Heh, you sure are quite weak and fragile, not worth my time. So leave,¡± she said, tossing Helga against a tree, fully rendering her unconscious. ¡°Now it¡¯s just me and Boss Man,¡± she smirked, knowing he was far stronger than all three of his men combined. ¡°My, to think you would deal with my men that quickly. I must commend you, but you are at the end of your road,¡± the man said. ¡°What do you¡ª¡± she began, but was cut off as a fist with titanium brass knuckles embedded itself in her stomach, causing her legs to almost give out. ¡®What just happened? I didn¡¯t even see him move, nor did I sense him.¡¯ ¡°I bet you¡¯re wondering what just happened. You see, I don¡¯t normally get into physical fights, but I¡¯m not one to shy away from a fight,¡± he said. ¡°So you normally just hide in the background and give orders. That¡¯s pretty boring. And here I had some respect for you as a strong fighter,¡± she retorted. ¡°Respect? As kind as that may be, I don¡¯t need it. All I need is power and control. And after I destroy this city with that bomb, I¡¯m going to rebuild it and become its ruler.¡± "As if I¡¯ll let that happen!" Norika shouted, her voice echoing with defiance. She took off running, flames igniting on the soles of her feet. In a blur of movement, she circled around him, creating a wall of fire. "Pathetic," he sneered. With a casual gesture, he reached out, grabbed the flames, and hurled them aside. "Huh? What just happened?" Norika gasped, finding herself on the receiving end of a powerful fist, this time aimed directly at her face. "Seems like she¡¯s in a bit of a pickle," Paradox mused to himself. "Too bad his plan won''t come to fruition. It would have been fun to see. With the constant influx of flames from Norika and the building collapsing, the bomb is destroyed." Norika pulled out her sword and released the First Rune. "Hmm, I see. So the erasing flames I can normally use are weaker without my sword. But I can only erase what I am equal to or stronger than." With a determined swing of her blade, she sent a crescent blast of fire at him. He destroyed it with a single punch from his titanium knuckles. Undeterred, she followed up with three more slashes from different angles. Each time, he almost countered them, but the fire combusted, creating a massive explosion. As the smoke cleared, Victor stood there, virtually unharmed, save for his torn suit and a bloodied lip. "That was quite a good attack. You sure are strong, and I can tell you''re still holding back," he said with a grin. "What are you grinning for when you¡¯re losing?" Norika challenged, only to be met with a hammer to the face. She was knocked into a tree and dazed. "Oh, I see stars and birds," she muttered, wobbling before shaking it off. "Great, he''s back already." She charged at Marcus, swinging her sword down. Their weapons clashed with equal force, her blade meeting his hammer. Gritting her teeth, she increased the heat of her flames, forcing Marcus to step back. "Can''t take the heat, big guy? Then get out of the kitchen!" She continued to raise the temperature until the ground around them started to melt. However, she was sent flying by a knee to the chin from Marcus. While in the air, he threw his hammer, hitting her square in the chest. "Okay, maybe I should not talk so much trash, then get my ass kicked," she thought, struggling to stand and regain her balance. "Why doesn''t she use her other abilities? Does she only want to use her fire abilities, or is she still trying to maintain cover?" Paradox mused, confused by his future daughter¡¯s actions. "Well, anyway, this battle is about to be over." Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - Nighttime 11:50 PM In a way, Paradox was right. The battle ended shortly after as Victor decided to retreat, realizing the fight was going nowhere. From what he could see of the destroyed warehouse, the bomb was no longer usable. Norika, being who she was, tried to chase after them. Marcus had to carry their fallen comrades, but Paradox stopped her. "Why are you stopping me?" she glared at him. "Easy there. Don¡¯t get mad at me. Besides, the only reason he left is because I¡¯m still here. If you were on your own, you would have been defeated." "Tch, fine. You¡¯re right. If I didn¡¯t hold back so much, I could have won." "Always thinking about winning. Just remember, as good as winning is, having fun is also important. Now, let¡¯s get back and report the mission." They reported back to Division Omega-7, detailing their mission and everything that had happened while keeping certain details to themselves. "My, it seems like these two will be far more of an asset than I initially thought," Director Rachel said with an amused glint in her eyes, watching the recording of their fights, especially Norika¡¯s. Vol 2 CH 6 An Unexpected visitor Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - 12:15 AM After leaving Division Omega-7, Paradox and Norika began making their way back home with the mission completed. Norika, however, was limping from the previous fight. "God, I hate not being able to heal all of my wounds instantly," Norika groaned. "Well, you''ll just have to get used to it. Also, better come up with something to tell Eve," Paradox replied. "Huh? Why?" she asked, confused. "Well, it seems that she''s up, and it also seems that Zeyla is no longer there." "I wonder where she could have gone." "Same, but if I know Eve, she''ll pester us about where we''ve been and what we were doing, and also ask why you are so beat up," Paradox chuckled. "I am not beat up, just minorly injured." "Whatever you say, Nor." As they talked, they grew ever closer to their destination. Suddenly, both of their bodies froze in place. "Uh-oh, seems like she knows we''re here," Paradox sweatdropped. "Yes, seems like it," Norika said sarcastically. Out of the house walked a very annoyed Eve, her eyes glowing, signifying the use of her psychic powers. "WHERE have you TWO been?" she asked, tapping her foot and waiting for an answer. "Would you believe me if I said we were out for a hike?" Paradox joked, only to be launched into a nearby tree. "Oww, that hurt," he said, not actually injured at all. "I don¡¯t have time for jokes. I want answers, and I want you to tell me what happened since I was out of commission." "Alright, alright, just release us, please," Norika asked, the strain of trying to move coupled with her injuries taking a toll on her body. "I also want to know what happened to you, Nor," Eve stated before releasing her control over their bodies. ¨CSomewhere close by¨C ''Wait, who are those two, and how did Eve do that? Just who is she?'' a mysterious figure thought to themselves, trying to put things together. ¨CInside Paradox¡¯s House¨C Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - 12:22 AM Paradox and Norika sat on the floor, both looking a little nervous about what Eve might do once she knew the information. "First, I want to know what happened to me and Zeyla," Eve questioned them. "Well, you see, there was a guy named Famine, and for some reason, he used his powers on you to kill you, but we stopped his plan easily," Norika puffed out her chest in pride. "You got sent to a different space because of your recklessness, and Scarlet and I were the ones who made him leave," Paradox muttered under his breath, only for Norika to punch him in the arm. "What was that? We can fight right now if you want!" she shouted, somewhat annoyed. "Sit down," came the eerily calm voice of Eve, prompting Norika to take her spot on the floor again. "Now, the second question: why are both of you weaker now?" "Blame Father. He did something that weakened all of our powers, including Mother''s," Norika pointed a finger at him. Paradox, for his part, just looked away. "Why did you do that, Brother? What was the point?" Eve asked. "Simple, I was bored of being too strong and only having a select few who could challenge me, so I had the powers of most beings reset." At this, both Eve and Norika looked at him as if he had lost his mind. "Doesn¡¯t this just mean you¡¯re easier to kill?" Eve asked, curious and worried. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "No, not necessarily. Yes, I¡¯m weaker, and some of the strong beings could defeat me now, but I can always get back to my original power quickly." "Huh, how so?" came the voices of both Eve and Norika. "What, you didn¡¯t know about it?" Paradox asked, looking at Norika. "About what?" she said impatiently. "With the Omni-Watch, well, more so ours with pure imagination as its power, if you just imagine training or doing your original routine, you will become stronger." "What? Really? Why didn¡¯t I know about this? Is that why you don¡¯t see any need to physically train?" Norika asked, a little amazed at how much training she could do now. "Yep, that¡¯s correct. Even in battle, I can just train in my head and get stronger if I''m fighting an opponent that is stronger than I am, so there really are no worries. But I don¡¯t use the ability that much." "How come?" came the voices of both Eve and Norika. "Simple, you¡¯ll become too strong if you use it too often. That¡¯s the whole reason I reset my and everyone¡¯s powers¡ªto give me some fresh fights and struggles. You can¡¯t have an awesome adventure without epic fights, can you?" "Heh, I guess you can¡¯t," Norika said, actually thinking about it, while Eve still seemed unsure. "Now, my last question: where is Scarlet? I haven¡¯t seen her at all," Eve asked, worried. "Don¡¯t worry about her. She does this all the time. She is either out training, exploring, or whatever. She is rarely ever around anyway, so it¡¯s pretty normal for her." "That is true. Mother and the others were always out doing something, and I was never told what they did, especially Mother. She is the most confusing of them all." "That she is. As long as I have known her, which has been over millions of years, I still don¡¯t know what she is, but she is quite special." "What do you mean by that, Brother?" "Yeah, what do you mean, Father?" Norika echoed. "What I mean is, unlike the other girls, whose parents are out there and just abandoned them, Scarlet did not have parents but was abandoned nonetheless." "Why were they abandoned?" Eve questioned, her voice edged with danger. "Well, they were seen as weak compared to others of their race, which seems foolish now. After I restore their powers, they''ll soon reclaim their strength as the strongest," Paradox explained. "Are you certain this power restoration won''t provoke the others? They might attack you," Norika interjected. "They will. Unlike Scarlet, the others will attack first and ask questions later," Paradox admitted, a shiver running down his spine at the thought. Jun, Thursday 13, 2007 - 12:33 AM Suddenly, a knock echoed at the door. "Who could that be?" they all wondered simultaneously. Approaching cautiously, Paradox opened the door to find a girl about Eve''s age with flowing black hair and striking purple eyes. "Eve, do you know her?" Paradox asked, puzzled. "Yeah, she''s my friend Kiana from school," Eve replied, walking over. "How did you find me here?" "I was worried since you haven¡¯t been at school. I asked around, and here I am," Kiana explained, stepping inside and admiring the house. "It''s nice here," Kiana remarked. "My brother built it," Eve said proudly. "I see. You must be the famous brother. Eve talks about you a lot at school; she really looks up to you," Kiana observed. "Famous? I just try to take care of my little sister," Paradox replied modestly. "You''re a good older brother," Kiana smiled, turning to Norika. "And who might you be?" "I''m a relative of Paradox," Norika replied cryptically. "I see," Kiana pondered for a moment. "Well, I''ll be direct. What are you, Eve?" "What do you mean?" Eve asked, genuinely confused. "I saw you earlier, with your eyes glowing, stopping these two," Kiana gestured towards Paradox and Norika. "She''s talking about your powers, Eve," Norika chimed in. "No point hiding it now; she''s already seen," Paradox added. "Fine, yes, I have powers," Eve admitted reluctantly. "How long have you had them?" Kiana inquired. "Since I was eight." "Why didn¡¯t you tell me? You''re my best friend," Kiana sounded hurt. "My brother told me to keep them secret, and I forgot to tell you," Eve explained sadly. "If you hadn''t been told to keep them secret, would you have told me?" "Of course, you''re my best friend. I would tell you almost anything." "This is a lot to take in. I''m glad you''re doing well, but I need some time to process this," Kiana said, taking her leave. "Don''t worry; I''m sure everything will be fine. She''s smart; she''ll understand," Paradox reassured Eve. "I hope you''re right, brother," Eve replied, troubled. ¡ªDivision Omega-7, The Spire¡ª Jun, Friday 14, 2007 - Noon 12:00 PM Inside the facility, alarms blared as agents monitored a red dot moving on a screen. "We''ve located another superhuman. This one is powerful and dangerous, judging by the destruction," one agent reported. "Can we contain or neutralize it?" another asked. "No, normal soldiers can''t handle this. We might need to release Subject 013," the first agent suggested. "Subject 013? That''s risky," the second agent hesitated. "But she''s strong. If anyone can handle this, it''s her," the first agent insisted. "Director Rachel wants the new recruits on this mission. They''ve proven capable," a commanding voice interrupted. "I hope they can stop this quickly. The damage could be catastrophic," someone murmured. ¡ªBack with Paradox and the others¡ª Paradox''s phone buzzed with mission details. "We''ve got a mission, Norika. Ready to go?" Paradox asked. "Always. My wounds can wait; I live for back-to-back fights," Norika declared eagerly. "I''m coming too," Eve announced firmly. "Let''s move out," Paradox commanded, leading the way out of the house with his companions in tow. Vol 2 CH 7 A Fearsome Enemy Part 1 Jun, Friday 14, 2007 - 1:00 PM Paradox, Norika, and Eve found themselves in a remote town, far from Metro City. The town was barren, bearing the scars of past battles with its destroyed buildings and empty streets. ¡°So, this is where they were last spotted,¡± Eve said, surveying the devastation. ¡°Yes, whoever they are, they were last seen here. They are most likely still here,¡± Paradox replied, scanning the area. ¡°Then let''s find them. I need a good fight,¡± Norika chimed in, her excitement barely contained. She had been itching for a battle throughout their journey, anticipating a formidable foe. ¡°You¡¯ll get your fight, Nor. Just calm down. We have to find them first.¡± Paradox attempted to use their omnipotent senses to locate the enemy but to no avail. ¡°Did you find anything, brother?¡± Norika asked. ¡°No, nothing. The most annoying thing about my powers being weakened is that my omnipotent senses are also dulled,¡± Paradox admitted with a sigh. ¡°Well, that''s the price you pay for acting without consulting others,¡± Eve remarked. ¡°Maybe so,¡± Paradox conceded. Off to the side, flames began to spread from building to building, the source being none other than Norika. ¡°Are you sure you should be setting fire to the city?¡± Eve chided. ¡°What? It¡¯s not like anyone is here. Besides, it¡¯s already destroyed.¡± Norika released even more flames, turning the desolate town into an inferno. Paradox and Eve sighed, knowing that nothing they said would deter Norika, who had only one thing on her mind: fighting. In the distance, they noticed a man standing at an imposing 6''0". His muscular build, short messy dark hair, angular features, and piercing emerald eyes gave him an intimidating presence. Scars adorned his bare skin. ¡°Who is he?¡± Paradox wondered aloud. ¡°Who is who?¡± Norika and Eve asked in unison. ¡°That guy over there,¡± Paradox pointed toward the man, who seemed lost in his own world, muttering to himself. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the guy. Let¡¯s get him,¡± Norika said, shooting a ball of fire at the man, only to be surprised when he easily dodged it. ¡°He¡¯s quick.¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely not an ordinary human. Let¡¯s talk to him,¡± Paradox suggested. Paradox approached the man. ¡°Hey, who are you and why are you in this city?¡± The man sized him up before finally speaking. ¡°I am Ares. Ares Vulcan. I don¡¯t remember how I got here.¡± Paradox sensed he wasn¡¯t being entirely truthful. ¡°Ares, huh? You must be quite the fighter to dodge that fireball,¡± Paradox quipped. ¡°Well, I did train. I have to, for reasons.¡± ¡°What reasons?¡± Paradox probed. ¡°I do not wish to tell you.¡± Ares turned to walk away, only to stop when a sword was held to his throat. ¡°You will tell us, or I will spill your blood,¡± Norika threatened, her crimson eyes glaring. ¡°I would not do that if I were you. I just want to be left alone and not hurt anyone else.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Norika pressed. ¡°That I cannot tell you. But please, trust me. It would be in your best interest to leave me alone.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll have to say no. We came here for a fight, and I don¡¯t care who it is. I¡¯ll get my fight.¡± Norika slit his throat, spilling his blood. ¡°I¡­ told you¡­ not to do that. What happens now¡­ is your fault,¡± Ares gasped as his body fell limply to the ground. Suddenly, two things happened simultaneously. Norika was launched into a fiery building by Eve, who was visibly upset, and Ares¡¯s body began to change and morph. When the transformation ended, a demonic presence emerged. Ares¡¯s features distorted into a nightmarish visage. His skin turned ebony, his eyes glowed crimson, and sharp demonic horns sprouted from his head. His muscles swelled, increasing his mass several times. Standing at 8 feet tall, he wore black and red leather, emphasizing his sinister appearance. ¡°What did she just do?¡± Paradox sighed, annoyed at Norika¡¯s actions. ¡°It seems she has released something powerful,¡± Eve observed. ¡°Wow, who is that guy?¡± Norika asked, rejoining them. ¡°It¡¯s Ares, or someone else, and this is all your fault.¡± ¡°What? Mine? How is it my fault? The guy should have told me what I wanted,¡± she pouted. ¡°What are you mortals spouting about in front of your lord?¡± the being said in a commanding voice. ¡°Our lord?¡± all three said simultaneously. ¡°I have no lord nor do I bow to anyone,¡± Paradox and Norika declared, raising their heads defiantly. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°Then you will be slaughtered by my hands,¡± the being proclaimed, releasing multiple blasts of dark energy at them. They dodged, barely escaping harm. Norika sprang at him, her hands ablaze, launching a punch at his face, only for it to be blocked with one finger. ¡°Is this the extent of your power? Quite pathetic,¡± he sneered, releasing a burst of power that sent her crashing beside Paradox and Eve. ¡°I could have told you that was a bad idea,¡± Paradox shook his head. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Because you just took off without thinking, as usual.¡± ¡°Tch, I¡¯ll get him next time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who this guy is, but I can¡¯t read his mind. Somehow, he¡¯s blocking me out,¡± Eve said, trying to penetrate the enemy¡¯s thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s surprising. If even you can¡¯t breach his mind, he¡¯s definitely not someone to take lightly.¡± ¡°Then we just go in and hit hard,¡± Norika suggested, ready for another frontal assault. ¡°No, we watch and learn about his powers first. I¡¯ll see what I can get out of the Omni-Watch.¡± Before Paradox could activate the Omni-Watch, the being appeared in front of him, punching him and sending him flying. ¡°H-how did he get here so fast?¡± Eve wondered, not sensing the enemy¡¯s movement. ¡°You know, it¡¯s not nice to hit someone when they¡¯re talking,¡± Paradox said, walking back as if nothing had happened. ¡°And it is rude to ignore your lord and ruler.¡± ¡°You are no one¡¯s lord,¡± Paradox snapped, sending the being flying with a snap of his fingers. ¡°W-what did you do?¡± the being responded in shock. ¡°Figure it out. I¡¯m not telling,¡± Paradox said, snapping his fingers twice more, sending him flying even farther. "Let''s get ready. I doubt he''s even using 5% of his power," Paradox said, his voice steady despite the looming threat. "Of course not. What lord would go all out on their servants?" Norika responded, her tone laced with sarcasm. With a swift punch to the ground, she created a circle around them, releasing dark energy from it. Eve quickly formed a barrier to protect them, but it wasn''t strong enough. It shattered, leaving them vulnerable. "Who are you?" Paradox demanded, eyes narrowing. "I am Samael, Lord of the Underworld. I am the Demon Lord," he proclaimed with a sinister grin. "Demon Lord," the three of them thought in unison, the gravity of their situation sinking in. Just then, Paradox received a notification from Division Omega-7, revealing the location of their target. It was right in front of them. "Well, it seems we''ve found the culprit for the mass destructions," Paradox stated, his scythe glinting ominously. "Then let''s take him down," Norika said, readying her sword. Eve launched her rods at Samael. He dodged them with ease, but as they looped back, he was forced to jump into the air. Realizing she was controlling them with her mind, he rushed at her, only to be stopped by a scythe that lopped off his arm, followed by a powerful kick that sent him flying. "Thank you, brother," Eve said gratefully. "You''re welcome. Just be careful, Eve, and watch his movements." Paradox rushed towards Samael, who caught his balance as his arm regenerated. Paradox swung his scythe down, but it was stopped by a wave of darkness. ¡°Is that all? Here I thought you were stronger,¡± Paradox taunted, cutting through the dark wave with a powerful swing of his scythe. Thrusting it forward, he sent Samael flying once again. "You insolent mortal! To think you would talk down to me that way. I will make sure you suffer before you die," Samael roared in anger. "Aww, is someone angry? Why don''t you come and show me what you can do and stop talking," Paradox taunted, throwing his scythe at him. Samael tried to catch the scythe, but its weight forced him to the ground. Releasing his grip, he prepared to attack, only to be kicked in the chin, sent high into the air, and then kicked in the ribs and head, crashing to the ground and creating a crater. Norika landed with a smirk. "Not so tough now, are you, big guy?" she boasted, but before Paradox could warn her, Samael''s arm closed around her neck, crushing it. Samael attempted a follow-up attack, but rods from Eve were about to lodge into his back, forcing him to jump back. Thinking he was safe, he landed only for rods to pierce his heart from the ground. Norika''s neck began to heal as she weakly spoke, "D-did we get him?" Her question was answered when a visibly angered Samael stood up. "So, even having his heart destroyed won''t kill him. Is he immortal, or can he just heal quickly? Either way, this fight is nowhere near over," Paradox noted grimly. "Nowhere near over? What do you mean, brother? Why don''t we just go all out? No one is left here, so we don''t have to worry about innocent lives." "Simple, that would make it boring. If we did go all out, he wouldn''t stand a chance against all of us, especially you in your new form, Eve," Paradox replied. "But if you want to stop holding back, go ahead." With that, Eve transformed into her "Ghost Form." Her skin became translucent and ghostly pale, revealing veins and organs beneath the surface. Her eyes glowed with an eerie blue light, and her hair floated around her head ethereally. Her clothes became diaphanous, almost spectral. "I''ve been training a lot, and now I can transform at will and not just on the verge of death," she said, moving swiftly to appear in front of Samael. With her psychic gloves, she dealt a powerful blow to his chest, rupturing a few organs before spinning around and kicking him away. Within seconds, Samael stood up, his injuries fully healed. "He truly is dangerous. Good thing we''re not around innocents; otherwise, they''d all be dead right now," Paradox observed. "I can sense one of you has the flames of the underworld, and that must be the arrogant brat who attacked me first," Samael growled. "Who?" Norika asked, only for Paradox and Eve to point toward her. Angered, she released the Second Rune of her sword, her flames turning blue as she charged at even faster speeds, attempting to lop his head off. Samael grinned, waiting for the attack, then grabbed her arm, twisted it, broke it, and punched her in the stomach, making her gasp for air before throwing her to the side. "How does the pain feel? Does it feel wonderful? Does it hurt? I relish in the pain of others, so show me the face you make," Samael taunted. "He''s pretty sick," Paradox and Eve thought to themselves. To this, Samael was met with laughter, not of sadness but of delight. "Does it hurt? How does it feel? It feels wonderful. The feeling of blood running down your body, the feeling of your bones being crushed, the feeling of utter pain is wonderful," Norika said with a smile. Ignoring the pain in her body, she charged back at Samael, thrusting her sword forward, which he caught in his hands. He was about to deliver another punch when she shifted her stance, spun mid-air, and coated her leg in fire, sending him flying. She then grabbed her sword again, backflipped, kicked him in the back, and crashed him to the ground before plunging her sword through his brain. "What''s going on? How did she get stronger?" Eve asked in shock. "Stronger? No, she has always been this strong. She just holds back because of how strong she is. But if there is someone who can fight her as an equal or even hurt her, she changes and lets her wild side out, who doesn''t hold back and embraces the pain," Paradox explained. "Isn''t that dangerous? That''s not a good way to fight." "Try telling that to her. I''ve tried, and it only ended with a sword through my head, so I don''t anymore." "Well, how will the fight go now? Who will win?" "Norika is going to win. As long as she''s in this state, it''s near impossible for her to lose. Even I can barely survive against her using all of my power." Just then, the city of flames changed, turning from red to bright blue from Norika''s new flames as she continued to up the intensity of her heat. Vol 2 CH 8 A Fearsome Enemy Part 2 Jun, Friday 14, 2007 - 1:15 PM Swish! Norika zipped through the blazing city, unharmed by the flames. In a flash, she appeared behind Samael, her sword swinging down, aimed at his neck. Samael, with reflexes honed by countless battles, spun around, catching the blade in his hand. He winced as the flames licked at his skin, but with a roar, he threw a powerful punch that sent Norika flying. ¡®Did she get stronger?¡¯ Samael mused as he watched her recover. ¡®No, her moves are just less predictable, more wild and violent.¡¯ A crescent-shaped blast of fire surged toward him. He leaped aside, narrowly avoiding the searing attack, only to feel a sharp pain as Norika''s blazing sword pierced through his abdomen from behind. Blood spurted from his mouth as he coughed violently. Grinning, Norika taunted, "Not so tough now, huh?" She conjured a makeshift platform of flames in mid-air and launched herself, spinning rapidly. Her leg, encased in blue flames, connected with Samael, sending him crashing into the ground with a devastating heel kick. She didn¡¯t relent. In an instant, she was upon him again, her sword a blur of fiery slashes. Samael, though wounded, managed to dodge most of her strikes and countered with a wave of dark energy that sent her crashing into a building. ¡°To think you would dare challenge me, a Demon Lord, and actually injure me,¡± he growled, glancing at his wounds, which were healing slowly due to the unique properties of Norika¡¯s flames. ¡°I must commend you. Your death will be a great testament to my power.¡± Samael summoned a horde of nightmarish creatures. Hulking, humanoid forms with mottled gray-green skin, glowing red eyes, long claws, sharp teeth, and unkempt black fur. Lesions covered their bodies, oozing a foul-smelling fluid. ¡°These are Ghouls. Incredibly strong and agile, able to scale walls with ease. Let¡¯s see how you handle them,¡± he said, pointing at Norika. Undeterred, Norika charged at the horde, her sword cleaving through them with ease. Suddenly, she was launched back by an explosion. ¡°Ugh, what happened?¡± she muttered, shaking her head as she stood up. ¡°Seems like your fire and their ooze don¡¯t mix. When they come in contact, it creates an explosion,¡± Paradox remarked from the sidelines. ¡°That¡¯s going to be a pain to deal with,¡± Norika grinned. ¡°But nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡± Her eyes glowed with energy as she shot beams of fire at the horde, causing a massive explosion that collapsed several buildings. One of the Ghouls silently appeared behind her, thrusting its claws forward, aiming for her heart. But she twisted around, her sword stopping its advance. ¡°Thought you could get the jump on me, you weak creature?¡± She leaped into the air, spinning and launching it with a powerful kick to the face. Another Ghoul blindsided her, sending her crashing into the ground. ¡°I really need to stop letting my guard down,¡± she muttered, clutching her broken arm. ¡°But man, these things sure pack a punch.¡± She rolled to the side as another Ghoul crashed into the ground where she had been standing, leaving a crater. ¡®She¡¯s doing quite well. The longer she fights, the more she adapts,¡¯ Samael mused, watching as Norika took down Ghoul after Ghoul. ¡®She¡¯s a dangerous fighter, not caring about her well-being while fighting.¡¯ A Ghoul flew past Samael¡¯s face, courtesy of Norika, who stuck her tongue out at him before charging, with multiple Ghouls close behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t think I forgot about you!¡± she yelled, lunging at him with her flaming sword, engulfing him in blue flames. Samael barely dodged, badly burned, but began to regenerate and flew into the air, growing wings. ¡°Get down here and fight me, coward!¡± she screamed, spinning around to create a vortex of flames that killed every Ghoul around her while forming a barrier of fire to protect her from the massive explosion. ¡°She really is getting into this, isn¡¯t she?¡± Eve marveled at Norika¡¯s power. ¡°She sure is. Guess it¡¯s because her opponent is quite powerful,¡± Paradox replied. They both felt the heat of the flames. Eve created a barrier to protect herself, while Paradox imagined the area around him was flame-free. Norika launched herself high into the air to strike Samael but was sent crashing down by a blast of darkness. She stood back up, sending multiple crescent blasts of fire at him, all negated by a barrier of darkness. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. As she prepared for another attack, she was trapped by shadow tendrils that wrapped around her body. Samael floated down, placing a hand on her head and beginning to drain her life force. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we, you know, go help her now?¡± Eve asked, worried for Norika. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. Just watch, things are about to get interesting,¡± Paradox said. ¡°What do you mea¡ª¡± Eve was cut off as Norika¡¯s blue flames burned even brighter, turning Samael¡¯s arm and the shadows to ashes. ¡°You are going to regret doing that,¡± Norika growled, appearing instantly in front of him, cutting off his other arm before kicking him away with a flame-covered leg, leaving an imprint on his body. ¡®She¡¯s gotten stronger. I have to end this quickly, or else I¡¯ll lose,¡¯ Samael thought, turning toward Paradox and Eve. ¡®But even if I win, I still have to deal with those two. I¡¯m not at full power. But if I can absorb some of her flames from the Underworld, that would give me all the power I need.¡¯ With that in mind, Samael summoned another horde of Ghouls and sent them toward Norika. ¡°This trick again? It¡¯s getting old,¡± Norika muttered, spinning around to create a whirlwind of flames that killed all the Ghouls in another explosion. This time, Samael wasn¡¯t surprised. He used his shadows to trap some of the blue flames and absorbed them into his body, increasing his powers and healing his wounds rapidly. ¡°Much better, this feels much better,¡± he said, flexing his muscles and releasing a beam of darkness at Norika through the smoke, expecting it to land. To his surprise, it didn¡¯t. He was hurled to the ground by a punch to the back. ¡°How did she get behind me so fast?¡± he groaned, standing back up, only to be punched in the face, the chest, and finally hit with a ball of fire at point-blank range. ¡°Don¡¯t think that absorbing my flames means anything. I¡¯m still going to win in the end,¡± Norika boasted. ¡°So much for being a Demon Lord. I thought you¡¯d be much stronger than this. Disappointing.¡± "Why, you insolent brat! For this mockery, I will end your life in the most painful way imaginable." Samael''s voice thundered as he launched a blast of chaotic energy, a destructive force that erased everything in its path. It traveled so fast that most would be unable to dodge it. ''Hmm, this is quite dangerous. I should dodge, but where''s the fun in that?'' Norika thought, taking the attack head-on. The blast tore through half of her body, spilling her blood everywhere. "Ha, not so strong now, are you? If you had never challenged me, your puny life might have been spared." Off to the side, Paradox sighed and facepalmed for two reasons: One, Norika could have transformed, taking the attack with ease, or barely dodged it in her base form. And two, since the more damage she took, the wilder she became, this fight was already over. Samael walked over and picked her up, charging up an attack in his hands to finish her off. But just before he could, flames covered Norika''s whole body, healing her. She gripped her sword and cut Samael in half diagonally. She then released a torrent of flames from her hand, intending to turn him to ash. Samael barely made it out in time, with only his lower half being reduced to ashes. "Don''t run," Norika said in a voice that sounded muddy and inhuman. "I want to have some fun turning you to ashes and hearing you scream in pain." For the first time, Samael felt true fear. In his eyes, Norika appeared as a true Demon Lord. In all his time, he had never feared the power of another. He had always been the Demon Lord, the strongest being on this planet, until that accursed day when a "Hero" came and cut him down. Since that day, he had to go into hiding and find a host to regain his lost powers. "Are you afraid?" Norika''s voice echoed inside his head, causing him to have horrible visions of his death. "To be completely helpless and outmatched, to lose while boasting about your powers, to become so overconfident that it leads to your downfall?" She walked slowly towards him. "This is called fear, and to think that the ''Mighty Demon Lord'' would show fear to a lowly being like me is wonderful. Show me more of your fear. Let me relish it, bask in its glory before I kill you." She thrust her sword, sending another torrent of flames at him. ''This woman is insane. She is worse than any corrupt human or demon I''ve ever seen. I have to get out of here, or else I''ll truly be killed.'' Just then, a voice appeared inside his head saying, "Do you want to escape? Do you want to flee with your life?" The voice sounded familiar, very familiar, as if he had just heard it but more raspy. He looked to the side and saw Paradox¡ªor what seemed to be Paradox, but his outfit was different, with a smirk on his face and two fingers up. "You can either run and flee with your life or stay and fight and die. Your choice." Samael chose the first option, and the Paradox look-alike teleported him away somewhere else on Paradox Earth. Jun, Friday 14, 2007 - 1:25 PM "Where did he go?" Norika looked around, releasing fire in every direction and reducing the already destroyed city to ashes. ''Where did he go?'' Paradox wondered, not sensing his evil counterpart, Yami Paradox, who had been watching everything and had sent Samael away. "Phew, I''m glad that''s over," Eve sighed in relief. A few hours went by until Norika finally calmed down and realized that Samael had somehow managed to escape. The city and surrounding area had been charred by her flames, leaving only the scent of smoke and charcoal. "Well, I might as well report everything that happened," Paradox said, notifying Division Omega-7 about the event and Samael''s escape, giving a very extensive description of both Ares and Samael. "I doubt he will be back anytime soon with his injuries and the fear that was engraved in him, so why don''t we head back home?" Eve suggested, ready to get some rest. ''She''s not shocked at what just happened,'' Paradox mused, remembering that Eve had been trained by Scarlet and Norika, both of whom were insane. Even before that, she would torture criminals before turning them in. ''Just what is up with them?'' Paradox thought as they all began heading back home. Vol 2 Ch 9 Bank robberies and Meme Lord Jun, Monday 17, 2007 - 5:00 PM A few days had passed since the group returned to Metro City. The atmosphere in the city had shifted, but the real tension lay in the air of the [Training Dimension], where everyone except for Paradox had gone to hone their skills. The threat of stronger enemies loomed in their minds like an ominous cloud, ready to strike at any moment. Omni Eve knew they needed to be prepared, but today, there were other matters at hand. Today, Paradox and Omni Eve, clad in her signature costume, found themselves hovering above the city, surveying the streets below. "Why do I have to be here?" Paradox asked, his tone lazy, as if the entire task was beneath him. "Because I said so," Omni Eve shot back, eyes fixed on the bustling streets below. "You live here, don¡¯t you? You should help protect the town you live in." Paradox scoffed, arms crossed over his chest as he floated beside her. "Nah, not my style. Not saying I won''t help if things get dicey, but protecting the city isn¡¯t exactly my main priority." His tone carried that usual indifference, like he had far better things to do than play the role of a hero. Omni Eve glanced at him, irritation creeping into her voice. "Yeah, yeah, I know. But you''re going to help, whether you like it or not." There was no room for debate in her tone, and Paradox knew it. ¡°Hmph. Fine," he grumbled, "But just saying¡ªI could be at home playing games instead of standing around here.¡± He sighed dramatically, staring longingly at the distant skyline as if his precious games awaited him just over the horizon. "You do that every day, Brother. That''s all you do," Omni Eve snapped, her annoyance bubbling to the surface. "So stop complaining for once." Before Paradox could reply with another snarky remark, a deafening explosion shook the city. The ground trembled beneath them as smoke billowed into the sky. Flames roared to life at a nearby jewelry store, its windows shattered, and alarms blaring in every direction. "Well, looks like we''ve got something to do." Paradox yawned, stretching his arms casually, as if the destruction before them were nothing more than an inconvenience. "Let¡¯s get this over with so I can go back home and sleep." With that, he shot off towards the scene, with Omni Eve close behind. The two of them descended upon the chaos like meteors, landing just in time to see two masked figures dart out of the burning store. Bags of stolen goods bulged in their arms as they dove into a waiting car, tires screeching as they sped away. Within moments, multiple police cars followed in hot pursuit, their sirens screaming through the air. "Do they really think they can get away with this? It''s like they don''t know a hero''s in town," Paradox mused, shaking his head in disbelief. Omni Eve¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stretched out her hand, her telekinetic power reaching for the speeding car. "Who cares? Let¡¯s stop them," she muttered, focusing her energy. The car¡¯s wheels screeched and smoked as it fought against her telekinetic hold. The engine roared, and the vehicle began to catch fire, the tires spinning in vain as if trying to escape an invisible grip. "Why don¡¯t they just jump out?" Paradox wondered aloud, rolling his eyes. "Humans never think things through. It¡¯s like they shut off their brains when they panic." With a casual wave of her other hand, Omni Eve used her powers to fling open the car doors, yanking the criminals from the vehicle as if they were nothing more than ragdolls. She dangled them midair, their terrified screams drowned out by the crackling flames behind them. Her fingers twitched, and their bodies contorted in pain, bones creaking under her grip. ¡°Eve, don¡¯t,¡± Paradox warned, though his voice lacked any real urgency. "There¡¯s no point in hurting them. It¡¯s not like they¡¯ve harmed anyone¡­ yet." He added the last word quietly, almost to himself. Omni Eve¡¯s gaze hardened as she tightened her psychic grip. "They could have killed innocent people with that explosion." Her voice was cold, resolute. She wasn¡¯t going to let these criminals walk away unscathed. "If that''s what you want¡­" Paradox shrugged, knowing there was no arguing with her when it came to her sense of justice. "I won¡¯t stop you." With a final twist of her hand, Omni Eve crushed their legs, the sound of bones snapping echoed through the air. The criminals screamed in agony as they crumpled to the ground, unable to move. ¡°There. Done.¡± Omni Eve said, satisfied as she dusted off her hands, floating down to the ground. Paradox raised an eyebrow. "Brutal, as always." "I do what needs to be done," she replied flatly. "Besides, they won''t be running off anywhere now." "I¡¯ve been wondering¡­" Paradox began, his tone thoughtful. "Have you noticed that since the incident with Soundwave, crime has skyrocketed around here?" Omni Eve¡¯s expression shifted, the realization dawning on her. "Now that you mention it, yeah. Just two years ago, there wasn''t much crime besides dealing with Soundwave." She crossed her arms, frowning. "You should be careful," Paradox warned, glancing around the damaged street. "You never know what¡¯ll happen while you¡¯re out doing your hero work." "I don''t have to worry," she replied with a small smile. "Because I have you to help me." Paradox shot her a suspicious look. "And what do you mean by that?" "You¡¯re going to be helping me from now on," she said, a mischievous glint in her eye. "I already got Norika on board. You¡¯re the only one left." "That''s going to be a no. For the hundredth time¡ªno." Paradox crossed his arms in an exaggerated X formation. "Not doing it." Omni Eve leaned in, her smile growing wider. "If you don¡¯t help, I¡¯ll tell Norika where you hide when you¡¯re trying to avoid her." Paradox''s eye twitched, and he muttered under his breath. "Fine, I¡¯ll help¡­ not that I want to." If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Down below, the criminals were being cuffed and dragged away by police officers, one of them waving up at Omni Eve in thanks. "Another day, another crisis averted," Paradox sighed, folding his arms. "Can we go home now?" Jun, Tuesday 25, 2007 - 6:15 PM A week had passed since the incident at the jewelry store. Every day, it seemed like crime was on the rise, with reports of bank robberies, car theft, and even buildings being blown to smithereens. The city''s peace had shattered like glass, and Omni Eve, Norika, and a reluctant Paradox found themselves constantly on the move, saving the day time and again. Thanks to their efforts, no one had been seriously hurt, but the strain was beginning to show. Metro City was buzzing with news articles about Omni Eve and her two companions, their heroics plastered on every front page. Their names were spreading across the globe, but the pressure only seemed to grow with each passing day. And then, Soundwave struck again. Captured once, Soundwave had been imprisoned, only to escape and return to wreak havoc on the city. His reign of terror left homes destroyed, cars flipped, and lives lost. Chaos reigned in the streets, and even Omni Eve¡¯s iron will was tested. This time, though, Omni Eve had had enough. She crushed Soundwave¡¯s bones over and over with her telekinetic powers, restoring them only to crush them again. His screams echoed through the city until he passed out from the pain, his broken body finally handed over to the police once more. As they watched Soundwave being hauled away, Paradox shook his head. "It¡¯s like he enjoys the pain, don¡¯t you think?" he mused aloud, to the readers. Jun, Wednesday 26, 2007 - 6:15 PM Now today we find our story in Neo City Neo City¡ªan urban marvel with a skyline dominated by towering skyscrapers that seemed to pierce the heavens, each one draped in shimmering glass reflecting the vivid hues of neon signs that flickered and danced across every corner. Holographic displays hovered mid-air, offering directions, showcasing the latest technological marvels, and advertising upcoming citywide events. The metropolis buzzed with the energy of its citizens, all moving with the rhythm of the advanced world they lived in. On the quieter, more sterile side of the city, along 5900 Healing Center Drive in the medical district, stood the imposing structure of BioReserve Genetics. Known for its cutting-edge research in gene editing and genetic engineering, the building specializes in tailoring personalized treatments aimed at curing genetic disorders at their root cause. It was also involved in creating genetically modified organisms for agricultural and environmental purposes. Inside one of the sleek, sterile labs, a woman stood. Pale-skinned and dressed in a sleeveless white tunic with gold accents along the collar, her attire was completed by a fitted jacket made of iridescent fabric that shimmered as it caught the light. Dark blue, form-fitting trousers and knee-high silver boots gave her a sleek, professional appearance. Around her neck hung a golden crescent moon pendant, a simple yet elegant piece of jewelry. She appeared no older than nineteen, and at this moment, she was deep in concentration, working on what could only be described as a scientific marvel¡ªa greenish-purple liquid swirling inside a vial in her hand. Her focus was momentarily broken by the faint sound of a television playing in the background, broadcasting news reports of the recent heroic deeds of Omni Eve in Metro City. "Seems like she''s doing well," the woman muttered to herself. "Good. Once I finish this, I¡¯ll have something even more revolutionary... A cure for most diseases, right at the genetic level." She held the vial up to the light, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of excitement and anticipation. Just then, the television screen flickered. The news broadcast was interrupted by a rapid series of unsettling images¡ªgruesome murders and bloody crime scenes flashed across the screen, only to be replaced by cartoons before the carnage returned. The loop repeated over and over, each transition more jarring than the last. "What in the world...?" she muttered, attempting to turn off the television with the remote. But no matter what she did, the screen refused to shut off. Frustrated, she bolted out of the room, racing down the sterile white halls of the facility, checking other rooms. Every television was the same¡ªflashing between the grotesque and the absurd. Coworkers gathered in confusion, some frantically trying to fix the issue. One of them, equally perplexed, shook their head when asked if they knew what was going on. Just as panic began to spread, the chaotic screen finally settled, displaying the image of a young man. He had shaggy brown hair, the messy strands falling over his forehead. His oversized hoodie displayed a smirking emoji of superiority. The most striking feature, however, were his LED glasses that flickered between corrupted internet symbols and mocking emojis. He exuded an air of chaotic arrogance. "I bet you¡¯re all wondering what¡¯s happening, huh?" His voice was laced with mischief. "Well, to put it simply¡ªthis whole city is under my control. I¡¯ve hacked every television, and in two hours¡¯ time, I¡¯ll be hacking the bank vault and taking all the gold inside. LOL, it''s gonna be lit! So, try and stop me if you dare! MTFBWY! Meme Lord out!" With that, the screen cut back to its regular programming as if nothing had happened. The room was silent for a moment before a wave of uneasy murmurs swept through the crowd. "What was that?" one woman asked, her voice trembling slightly. "Some kind of prank, right?" a man replied, though the doubt in his tone was evident. "Do you think he¡¯ll actually attack the bank?" another coworker wondered aloud. "Who knows? I just hope nothing bad happens." The woman turned to the pale-skinned young woman, who had been quiet throughout the entire ordeal. "What do you think, Zeyla?" Zeyla, as she was now identified, stood silent for a moment, her expression unreadable. Despite her calm demeanor, she had been masking her true appearance, blending in with humans around her. "I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll succeed," Zeyla replied, her voice steady and confident. The woman raised an eyebrow. "How can you be so sure?" Zeyla simply smiled. "I just am." Without wasting another moment, Zeyla left the facility, weaving through the bustling streets until she found herself in a dark alleyway. Glancing around to ensure she was alone, she allowed her disguise to fall. Her skin shifted, turning a pale blue with faint silver markings that danced along her arms and neck. Her clothes transformed, revealing her bodysuit¡ªform-fitting with a deep V-neck cut that exposed a moderate amount of cleavage. The neckline was bordered with metallic gold trim, and the bodysuit extended to cover her shoulders and upper arms, ending just above the elbows. Her arms were fully exposed, showcasing the intricate designs and patterns etched into her skin. The bodysuit clung to her form, extending to mid-thigh and featuring cut-out panels on the sides with gold accents highlighting her thighs. The design was high-cut on the sides, wrapping snugly around her hips and buttocks, accentuating her figure. The back of the suit had a low-cut design with a slight curve, revealing a bit of skin and featuring the same intricate patterns as the front. The metallic gold trim extended to the edges of her back. Her cape, made of iridescent feathers, shimmered and swayed gracefully with her movements, attaching at the shoulders and flowing down to mid-calf. Taking on her Hero persona in which she calls herself Sonora "Time to get to work," Sonora whispered to herself, taking to the skies with a burst of power. The wind rushed past her as she flew high above Neo City, her eyes scanning the streets below. She spent the better part of an hour searching for the so-called "Meme Lord," but to no avail. He had disappeared, leaving only his cryptic broadcast behind. With time running out, Zeyla adjusted her strategy. "If I can¡¯t find him, I¡¯ll wait for him at the bank," she muttered, her determination unwavering. She set her sights on the Bank of Neo City, located at 01 Neo Avenue. ¨CMeanwhile, with Meme Lord¨C Back in the dark confines of an unknown location, Meme Lord leaned back in his chair, an evil grin plastered on his face. His fingers danced across multiple keyboards, surrounded by glowing monitors displaying lines of code and encrypted signals. "I bet they think I¡¯m going to hit the bank," he snickered. "LOL, they have no idea what¡¯s coming! They¡¯ll be in for a real surprise when I execute the real plan!" He laughed maniacally, his LED glasses flashing between various emojis, his voice echoing through the dimly lit room. "Man, it feels good to be evil!" Vol 2 Ch 10 Memetastrophe Jun, Tuesday 25, 2007 - 8:30 PM, Bank of Neo City Sonora paced restlessly inside the Bank of Neo City, her silver hair shimmering under the dim fluorescent lights. Her muscular, athletic build was tense with frustration. ¡°Urgh, I¡¯ve been waiting here for 15 minutes. Just where is this freak at?¡± she muttered, her deep blue eyes scanning the empty space. An explosion shattered the stillness. The building shook, and Sonora rushed outside, her powerful legs propelling her into the air. From her vantage point, she saw the Government Plaza engulfed in a swirling cloud of emojis. The bizarre spectacle was causing buildings to collapse under the barrage of animated symbols. ¡°What are those things? And is it smoke or something else?¡± she asked herself, her confusion palpable as she tried to make sense of the chaotic scene below. ¡°That would be my emoji smoke grenade. Quite a punch, don¡¯t you think?¡± A voice rang out from behind her. Sonora turned to see a figure perched atop a nearby building. She launched a Sonic Scream at the figure, but the attack phased through them harmlessly. ¡°What? How did that not hit you?¡± Sonora demanded, her confusion morphing into anger. ¡°Probably because I¡¯m not actually here, duh. This is just a hologram.¡± The figure waved a hand through its translucent form. ¡°Then stop hiding! Why are you doing this? What is your reason?¡± Sonora¡¯s voice was a mix of frustration and determination. ¡°Why? Because reality''s just another meme, and I¡¯m the one who decides the punchline.¡± Meme Lord¡¯s laughter echoed as his hologram flickered and vanished. His parting words floated through the air: ¡°If you want to stop me, meet me at the Capitol Building. I¡¯ll see you there, lol.¡± Sonora stared at the damaged Government Plaza, the destruction a stark reminder of the urgency of her mission. ¡°Just who is that guy, and what are his powers?¡± She turned and shot off toward the Capitol Building, resolve hardening in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to stop him.¡± Jun, Tuesday 25, 2007 - 8:32 PM, Capitol Building Sonora arrived at the Capitol Building to find a shocking scene: the Mayor was bound with grenades strapped to him. She rushed forward, her hands reaching for the restraints, only for the Mayor to suddenly vanish before her eyes. ¡°What?¡± she gasped, confusion and panic rising. ¡°Troll Face Curse, lol. What did you think, too flashy or not flashy enough?¡± Meme Lord¡¯s voice dripped with mockery as he materialized in the exact spot where the Mayor had been. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop playing games and take this seriously?¡± Sonora snapped, her voice filled with frustration as she charged forward, aiming a powerful punch at Meme Lord¡¯s face. ¡°Doge of Doom!¡± Meme Lord exclaimed, his movements becoming a blur. He dodged the attack with unnaturally fast reflexes, distorting the space around him. Sonora didn¡¯t hesitate. She unleashed a series of Sonic Screeches, each one striking with precision. However, as Meme Lord chanted ¡°Troll Face Curse,¡± he vanished again, leaving the Mayor as the unintended target of her sonic onslaught. ¡°Now that was not cool, attacking your own Mayor. SMH. Not much of a win, more like an F,¡± Meme Lord taunted, shaking his head with exaggerated disappointment. Sonora¡¯s anger boiled over. Shocked by the cruelty and the apparent game-like attitude of her opponent, she grabbed a nearby rock and, using her Molecular Manipulation, transformed it into a gleaming metal sword. With a roar of rage, she charged at Meme Lord. ¡°All according to plan: ¡®Rage Comic Anarchy!¡¯¡± Meme Lord shouted as Sonora¡¯s rage took hold. Her body shifted uncontrollably, and she began to lash out at everything in her path¡ªbuildings, trees, and even Meme Lord himself. ¡°Rip that precious tree. It deserved better!¡± Meme Lord called out mockingly as Sonora cut down a tree with a wild swing. The scene continued in chaos as Meme Lord¡¯s provocations pushed Sonora further into a frenzy. He seemed to revel in her anger, enjoying the havoc she wreaked. ¡°Still stuck on this? No wonder you can''t break through reality. Why don¡¯t I help you?¡± Meme Lord said, pulling out a sleek, futuristic weapon. Its dark metallic body was accented with neon lights that pulsed rhythmically. The weapon resembled an oversized high-tech gun, complete with a holographic display that cycled through various meme icons. The handle was styled like a keyboard, with light-up keys. ¡°Say hello to my Meme Blaster. When fired, it emits a swirling, pixelated beam of neon colors.¡± Meme Lord grinned and fired the weapon at Sonora. The beam struck her, transforming her into a living meme. ¡°See, now you know what it¡¯s like to escape reality, lol,¡± Meme Lord said triumphantly. Sonora¡¯s thoughts were a whirl of confusion and frustration. ¡°What is this freak talking about? Why can¡¯t I control my body? And why do I feel so angry all of a sudden?¡± Her mind raced as she struggled to understand her new predicament while Meme Lord continued his malevolent game. Jun, Tuesday 25, 2007 - 8:33 PM, Capitol Building Sonora, now a living meme, felt an overwhelming sense of disorientation. Her body moved with a will of its own, driven by a bizarre combination of rage and surrealism. The once-clear thoughts of a determined hero were clouded by a chaotic haze, her actions becoming increasingly erratic. Meme Lord watched with amusement as Sonora flailed, her attacks becoming more wild and destructive. ¡°There you go! Embrace the chaos, lol,¡± he mocked, enjoying the spectacle of her unbridled fury. Sonora¡¯s mind struggled against the meme transformation¡¯s influence. ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be happening. I need to regain control!¡± she thought desperately. Her senses were overloaded with colors, sounds, and distorted perceptions. Despite this, a part of her still fought to break free from the transformation. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Meme Lord¡¯s grin widened as he continued to taunt her. ¡°You know, this is the best part of the game. Watching you struggle while I sit back and enjoy the show!¡± As Sonora¡¯s rage surged, she saw Meme Lord¡¯s weapon¡ªthe Meme Blaster¡ªglowing brightly in his hands. It emitted a rhythmic pulse of neon colors, its display cycling through various meme faces. Realizing that the source of her distress was likely tied to the weapon, Sonora focused all her remaining mental strength on targeting it. In the midst of her chaotic state, she managed to summon a fragment of her willpower to direct her attacks. With a guttural roar, she hurled her transformed sword at Meme Lord. The sword, now an erratic mass of shimmering energy, arced through the air. Meme Lord¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he narrowly dodged the projectile. ¡°Whoa, easy there! That¡¯s not very friendly!¡± he quipped, though he seemed genuinely concerned for the first time. Sonora¡¯s attack was not without effect. The sword struck the ground near Meme Lord, causing a small explosion that sent debris flying. The blast momentarily disrupted the holographic display of the Meme Blaster, causing it to flicker and glitch. Seizing the opportunity, Sonora channeled her remaining willpower and focused on the Meme Blaster¡¯s pulsing lights. She knew she had to destroy it to break free from the meme transformation. With a burst of energy, she charged toward the weapon, her movements becoming more coordinated as she fought against the chaotic influence. Meme Lord, realizing the danger, scrambled to protect his weapon. ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t get too carried away! That¡¯s my favorite toy!¡± he shouted, desperately trying to shield the Meme Blaster from Sonora¡¯s attacks. Sonora¡¯s determination cut through the confusion. With a final, concentrated effort, she unleashed a powerful Sonic Screech directly at the Meme Blaster. The energy wave collided with the weapon, causing it to spark and crackle. ¡°Noooo!¡± Meme Lord cried out as the Meme Blaster¡¯s display shattered, its vibrant lights fading. The weapon emitted a final burst of energy before going dark, and the surreal effects on Sonora began to wane. Sonora staggered, her body returning to normal as the meme transformation¡¯s influence dissipated. The chaos around her began to settle, and her mind cleared from the haze of rage. Meme Lord, now visibly frustrated, glared at Sonora. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won? This isn¡¯t over! I¡¯ll be back with more memes and chaos, and you¡¯ll be begging for a break!¡± With that, he vanished in a puff of digital static, leaving Sonora standing amidst the ruins of the Capitol Building. Sonora took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling with exhaustion. The Capitol Building was a wreck, and the damage to Neo City was extensive. The immediate threat was gone, but there were still urgent matters to address. Her priority now shifted from confrontation to helping those affected by the chaos. She moved quickly through the debris, checking for injured civilians and offering assistance where she could. Her powers, though diminished from the fight, were still useful in removing rubble and providing aid. Amidst the destruction, Sonora noticed the Mayor lying unconscious amidst the wreckage, a grim reminder of Meme Lord¡¯s cruel tricks. Gritting her teeth, she carefully transported the Mayor to a safer area and checked for injuries. The Mayor was battered but alive, and with her assistance, he was soon in the hands of emergency medical personnel. Sonora felt a pang of guilt as she watched the paramedics take over. She had been focused on stopping Meme Lord but knew that the aftermath required just as much attention. She worked tirelessly alongside the emergency responders, providing support and ensuring that no one was left behind. As the chaos began to subside and the emergency services took control, Sonora remained on-site, coordinating with rescue teams and offering her assistance wherever it was needed. The night was far from over, and while the immediate threat had been dealt with, the recovery and repair of Neo City would take time. Sonora looked out over the damaged cityscape, feeling a mixture of relief and determination. The fight was won, but the work to rebuild and help those affected was just beginning. She resolved to stay vigilant and continue her efforts to protect Neo City from future threats, knowing that the city¡¯s safety depended on her unwavering commitment. Jun, Wednesday 26, 2007 - 2:00 PM, Neo City The sun cast a warm glow over Neo City as the first signs of recovery began to take shape. Cranes and construction vehicles dotted the skyline, working tirelessly to rebuild the damaged areas. The Capitol Building, once a symbol of chaos and destruction, was now a hive of activity with workers and engineers restoring it to its former glory. Sonora stood atop a partially repaired building, looking out over the city. Her gaze swept across the scene of recovery, taking in the makeshift shelters, the flood of emergency responders, and the rebuilding efforts that were already underway. The battle with Meme Lord had left its mark, but the resilience of Neo City was equally evident. As she reflected on the previous night¡¯s events, Sonora¡¯s thoughts were a whirlwind of emotions. The fight against Meme Lord had been disorienting and exhausting, but it was the aftermath¡ªthe effort to help and the responsibility she felt¡ªthat weighed heavily on her mind. The Meme Blaster, a seemingly innocuous weapon, had unleashed chaos and confusion, transforming her into a living meme and turning her fight into a surreal spectacle. She remembered the strange and unsettling feeling of losing control, of her body moving against her will, and the frustration of being used as a pawn in Meme Lord¡¯s twisted game. ¡°Why did he do it?¡± Sonora mused, her thoughts drifting back to Meme Lord¡¯s cryptic words. ¡°What was his goal beyond just creating chaos?¡± She knew she might never fully understand Meme Lord¡¯s motivations. His taunts and jokes had masked a deeper, more sinister intent. The battle had been a test of her resolve, and while she had emerged victorious, the experience had left her with lingering questions and a renewed sense of purpose. Sonora watched as teams of workers cleared debris and repaired buildings. Despite the destruction, the city¡¯s spirit was unbroken. People moved with determination, each small act of repair contributing to the larger effort of recovery. It was a testament to Neo City''s strength and the collective resolve of its inhabitants. Her thoughts turned to the Mayor, who had been rescued and was recovering from his injuries. The Mayor¡¯s ordeal had been a reminder of the stakes involved in her work. The city¡¯s leaders, along with the citizens, had shown immense courage in the face of adversity. Sonora descended from her vantage point and made her way to a nearby relief center. There, she helped distribute supplies and offered her assistance to those still affected by the aftermath of the attack. Her presence was a source of reassurance for many, and though she was exhausted, the act of helping others brought her a sense of fulfillment. As she worked, Sonora also took moments to check in with the various teams involved in the recovery. She offered advice where she could and made sure that the efforts were coordinated effectively. Her role had shifted from a frontline fighter to a supporter in the rebuilding process, but she embraced the change with the same dedication she had shown in battle. The day drew to a close, and the city continued its recovery under the setting sun. Sonora found a quiet spot to sit and take a breath. The fight with Meme Lord was over, but the challenge of restoring Neo City was far from complete. Looking out over the bustling activity, she felt a renewed sense of determination. The battle had been a harsh reminder of the unpredictable nature of threats she faced, but it had also reinforced her commitment to protecting the city she loved. Neo City was more than just a backdrop for her battles; it was a living entity, filled with people who faced hardships with courage and resilience. As she watched the city slowly come back to life, Sonora knew that her fight was not just against individual villains but against the forces that sought to disrupt the peace and harmony of the city. ¡°I¡¯ll keep fighting for this city,¡± Sonora resolved, her eyes reflecting the city¡¯s vibrant hues as it continued to heal. ¡°No matter what challenges come next, I¡¯ll be here to protect and rebuild. For Neo City, for its people.¡± With a final glance at the city she had sworn to protect, Sonora turned back to her work. The road to recovery was long, but she was ready to walk it, knowing that her role in Neo City¡¯s future was crucial to its continued safety and prosperity. Vol 2 Ch 11 Birth of Swiftstorm Part One July, Wednesday 31, 2005 - 12:00 PM Chicago, Illinois The sun shone brightly over Chicago, casting its light across the bustling streets. It was the kind of day that most would describe as perfect, yet there was one boy for whom perfection seemed elusive. Kai, a fourteen-year-old high school track runner, was skipping class to train in the mountains just outside the city. He dashed across the rugged terrain in his track uniform, the wind whipping through his short, spiky black hair. His lean, athletic frame moved with ease, his muscles well-practiced from years of dedicated training. "Man, today¡¯s perfect for getting some practice in," Kai muttered to himself, his piercing blue eyes focused on the path ahead. He was the top runner at Lincoln Prep High School, holding a record that seemed untouchable. While his talent was undeniable, it wasn¡¯t a natural gift. He had trained day and night for years, sneaking out to run whenever he could, always pushing his limits. As he climbed higher up the mountain, something strange caught his attention. A dark cloud began to gather in the distance, rolling toward him ominously. Thunder rumbled within it, but Kai, in his carefree nature, didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Wow, that looks amazing! And to think I¡¯m seeing it up close,¡± he said with excitement, a grin spreading across his face. Instead of running away like most would, Kai sprinted toward the cloud, climbing higher until he reached the peak of the mountain. He stood at the center of the dark mass, admiring the beauty of the storm as the clouds swirled above him. For a brief moment, everything was calm. But that calm was deceiving. Without warning, lightning began to strike the ground around him. Bolts of thunder shot from the sky, illuminating the darkness that had enveloped the mountain. Kai¡¯s excitement quickly turned to panic. ¡°On second thought¡­ I should get out of here,¡± he muttered, trying to keep his cool as he turned to run. Yet, something strange was happening. As he sprinted down the mountain, the world around him seemed to freeze. The rocks, the trees, even the wind¡ªall stood still. It was as if time itself had stopped. No matter how fast he ran, he couldn¡¯t seem to move. His feet pounded against the earth, but he remained in the same spot, stuck in this eerie standstill. Kai¡¯s legs began to tremble from the strain, his breath becoming ragged. His once boundless energy was fading, and before he could make sense of what was happening, four thunderbolts struck him simultaneously. One struck his eyes. Another hit his legs. The third, his heart. And the fourth, his brain. His body convulsed with pain, and just as quickly as it had happened, everything went black. As Kai lost consciousness, he could barely register the sight of a small rock rolling down the mountainside. "Just my luck, huh? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have skipped school..." he thought to himself, right before succumbing to the darkness.
September, Tuesday 8, 2005 - 3:00 PM Chicago, Illinois Medical Hospital Two months had passed since the thunderstorm. A random group of hikers had found Kai lying unconscious on the mountain and called for help. The paramedics arrived and rushed him to the hospital, but by then, Kai had already fallen into a deep coma. The doctors were baffled by his condition. The thunderbolts had caused severe damage to his body. They said that if Kai ever woke up, he would likely be blind and paralyzed, unable to run or even walk again. The prognosis was grim. As the weeks dragged on, Kai remained in his coma, his body unresponsive. But then, just as the doctors had predicted, he woke up. He slowly blinked, his once vibrant blue eyes now dull and lifeless. The world was blurry, his vision barely registering the shapes and lights around him. The news hit him hard when the doctors explained what had happened. He would never be able to run again¡ªthe very thing he loved most had been taken from him. Kai fell into a deep depression. How could life be so cruel? Not only had he lost the ability to see, but he was also bound to a wheelchair, unable to walk or move like he once had. Everything he had worked for, all the training and dedication, had been stolen by a single storm.
September, Monday 25, 2005 - 12:00 PM Chicago, Illinois Lincoln Prep High Kai was finally released from the hospital, much to everyone''s surprise. His body had begun to heal at an unusual pace, faster than the doctors had expected. Despite this, they warned him not to overexert himself. His injuries were still severe, and any strain could worsen his condition. Back at school, things hadn¡¯t changed much, except for one thing¡ªKai was now the center of attention, but not in the way he had hoped. As he rolled his wheelchair down the halls of Lincoln Prep, he could hear the whispers. "Hey, isn¡¯t that Kai? The runner?" "Yeah, heard he can¡¯t walk anymore... tough break." Some voices were full of pity, but others were mocking. "Look at him now, in a wheelchair. Bet he wishes he could still run!" Kai¡¯s grip on the wheels tightened, his knuckles turning white. He sped up, trying to block out the noise, but before he could reach his homeroom, someone stepped in front of him, blocking his path. ¡°Well, well, look what we have here,¡± a voice sneered. Kai looked up to see Jackson, the school¡¯s star football player and all-around bully. Standing at 6''2", Jackson was an imposing figure with his broad shoulders and muscular frame. His piercing gray eyes gleamed with malice as he cracked his knuckles. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll be running away from me this time, Kai,¡± Jackson taunted, stepping closer. Kai rolled his eyes, feeling a wave of frustration wash over him. ''Great, just what I need... this jerk,'' he thought. "What do you want, Jackson?" Kai asked, his voice laced with annoyance. Jackson¡¯s smirk grew wider. ¡°I want to punch your face in, that¡¯s what I want. And you can¡¯t run this time, can you?" He raised his fist, aiming for Kai¡¯s face. Just as the punch was about to land, someone stepped between them. "Leave him alone, Jackson!" a familiar voice rang out. It was Emily, Kai¡¯s childhood friend. She stood in front of him, arms crossed defiantly. Jackson scowled. "Oh great, not you again. Always getting in my way. Protecting your little boyfriend?" Emily shot him a sharp glare. "He¡¯s not my boyfriend. He¡¯s my friend, and I¡¯m not going to stand by and watch you pick on someone who can¡¯t fight back." Jackson sneered. "You should. Wouldn¡¯t want that pretty face of yours getting messed up, now would we?" Emily didn¡¯t back down, her hazel eyes filled with determination. "I¡¯m not scared of you, Jackson. You¡¯re nothing but a bully with an overinflated ego." Her words hit their mark, and Jackson¡¯s face twisted with anger. He pulled his fist back, ready to swing at her, but before he could, a teacher appeared, sending everyone to their classrooms. "You¡¯re lucky the teacher showed up," Jackson muttered as he stalked away. "Yeah, lucky your fragile ego couldn¡¯t handle it," Emily shot back with a smirk. She turned to Kai, her expression softening. "Hey, are you okay? I heard you got released from the hospital." Kai forced a smile, trying to hide the frustration bubbling inside him. "Geez, Emily, you didn¡¯t have to step in like that. I could¡¯ve handled it." Emily rolled her eyes playfully. "Oh, come on. Stop acting tough. You¡¯re in a wheelchair. After all the times you¡¯ve helped me, it¡¯s only fair that I return the favor." She tilted her head, giving him a warm smile. Kai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "Yeah, yeah... thanks," he muttered, feeling a bit better. "Now, let¡¯s get to homeroom," Emily said, walking alongside him as Kai rolled his wheelchair down the hall, the tension from moments earlier slowly fading away.
Jun, Wednesday 26, 2007 - 2:35 PM Chicago, Illinois Lincoln Prep High Two years had passed since the fateful thunderstorm that changed Kai''s life. Despite adjusting to his new reality of being in a wheelchair, the darkness that clouded his mind only grew with time. His best friend, Emily, and his family were constant sources of support, but no amount of external comfort could erase the deep depression he felt. He had lost more than just his ability to run; he had lost his identity. Every day was a reminder of what he couldn¡¯t do. He no longer raced across tracks, his team falling behind without their star runner. His world had shrunk down to the four walls of his home and the sounds of Lincoln Prep, and even those had become meaningless. The colors, the motion, the thrill of life ¡ª all faded into blackness. As he rolled himself out of the school that afternoon, he muttered under his breath, "If only there was a way to get my sight and legs back." Jun, Wednesday 26, 2007 - 2:35 PM Neo City Far from Kai¡¯s world, a frantic voice echoed through a dimly lit laboratory. Zeyla, a brilliant scientist, was rummaging through her cluttered lab. ¡°Where did that vial go?¡± she muttered to herself, flipping over stacks of papers and moving equipment around. "How could I have lost it?!" The blue liquid in question was a new experimental serum, one she had spent months perfecting. Its purpose: to accelerate cellular regeneration, a project funded by one of the wealthiest industries in Neo City. But now, it was gone. ¡°And I just completed it¡­ Now I have to start from scratch,¡± she groaned, returning to her lab table, unaware of the series of events her missing vial would soon trigger. Jun, Wednesday 26, 2007 - 2:43 PM Chicago, Illinois Home Kai¡¯s return home was uneventful, as it had been for the past two years. His parents greeted him warmly, their voices tinged with the quiet concern they always carried for him. ¡°How was school, honey?¡± his mother asked, her tone trying to hide the worry she felt. ¡°Anything happen?¡± his father chimed in, ever the optimist. Kai shrugged. ¡°Same old. I hung out with Emily. Jackson¡¯s still a jerk, nothing new there.¡± He rolled himself into his room, the familiar sense of isolation creeping over him. There was no excitement in the day-to-day anymore. He popped open the small bottle of pills prescribed by his doctor to deal with the severe headaches he''d been suffering lately. Tonight, the pill felt different in his hand ¡ª rounder, and cool to the touch. Of course, he couldn¡¯t see that it was an unusual bright blue color, unlike the regular pills. Trusting that the doctor had simply changed his prescription, he swallowed it without a second thought and crawled into bed. Jun, Thursday 27, 2007 - 6:00 AM Chicago, Illinois Home The house was quiet as dawn began to break. Kai had slept deeply, deeper than he had in months. His body felt... strange. He stirred, slowly coming awake, but the usual discomfort from his legs wasn¡¯t there. There was no pain in his head either. It was almost as if¡ª Kai¡¯s eyes shot open. And then something unbelievable happened. He saw... light. Blinking rapidly, he stared at the ceiling above him. His heart pounded in his chest as colors and shapes started coming into focus. The dim light of the early morning sun filtered through the blinds, painting soft shadows on the wall. His mind couldn¡¯t process it. "I... I can see?" His voice trembled with disbelief. But that wasn¡¯t all. Kai felt something else, something powerful stirring within him. He threw off his blanket and stared at his legs. Slowly, he reached down, trembling. His once withered legs were filled with a strength he hadn''t known in years. He swung his legs over the side of the bed, hesitant, unsure if what he was experiencing was real. With a deep breath, Kai pushed himself up... and stood. His knees shook, but they held. The boy who had been confined to a wheelchair for two years was now standing, his heart racing as the impossible became reality. As he took a few shaky steps forward, a feeling of exhilaration flooded him. ¡°What... what happened to me?¡± Unknown to Kai, the blue pill he had taken was not his prescribed medication. The missing vial from Zeyla''s lab had somehow ended up in his possession, and its effects were working their way through his body. The experimental serum was meant to enhance the body''s natural regeneration processes, but for Kai, it did far more. It gave him back the very things he had lost ¡ª his sight, his mobility, and perhaps something far more extraordinary. He wasn¡¯t just healed. He was changed. But what that change would mean, neither Kai nor the world was ready to discover. Jun, Thursday 27, 2007 - 6:30 AM Chicago, Illinois Home Standing in front of the mirror in his room, Kai stared at his reflection. His blue eyes, once dull and sightless, now sparkled with a sharpness he''d never seen before. His body felt stronger, more agile, as if every muscle had been reborn. ¡°Just... what am I now?¡± Kai whispered to himself. But one thing was for sure ¡ª his life would never be the same again. Vol 2 Ch 12 Birth of Swiftstorm Part Two Jun, Thursday 27, 2007 - 6:30 AM Chicago, Illinois - Home "Unbelievable!" Kai''s voice rang through the house, filled with disbelief and excitement. He stared down at his legs, hardly able to comprehend what was happening. "I can actually walk again¡­ and that means I can run track again!" His heart pounded with exhilaration as he rushed around his room, throwing on his school uniform. His hands trembled as he buttoned his shirt, hardly believing the miracle that had taken place. As he hurried out of his room, a strange flicker of light caught the corner of his eye¡ªhis irises flashed blue for a brief moment, but in his excitement, he didn¡¯t notice. He bolted down the stairs, barely stopping to shout a quick, "Bye, Mom! Bye, Dad!" before dashing out of the front door. His parents exchanged bewildered glances as they stood in the hallway, watching their son rush out with energy they hadn''t seen in years. "Did you see what I just saw?" his father asked, voice thick with disbelief. "Yes, honey, I did. Our boy... he''s healed." His mother¡¯s voice was soft, her eyes shining with unshed tears of joy. "It¡¯s a miracle. He can chase his dreams again." His father nodded, pride swelling in his chest. "I knew it. Kai¡¯s always been too stubborn to stay down for long. That¡¯s my boy!" he said, a wide grin spreading across his face. Outside, Kai sprinted down the streets of Chicago, a rush of wind hitting his face just like the old days. He felt the freedom, the joy, the life that had been missing ever since the accident. But something felt... different. His body moved with an ease and speed that surprised even him. Every step seemed lighter, faster. His legs were blurring beneath him, his perception of time slowing as if the world was moving in slow motion. "What''s happening?" Kai muttered, glancing down at his legs, still running at an inhuman speed. He didn''t even notice the brick wall looming ahead until it was too late. WHAM! "Ow!" Kai winced, rubbing his forehead as he staggered back. "Did I just... get even faster?" He stared at the wall in shock. Something inside him was different. He had to figure it out, but now wasn¡¯t the time. He sighed and slowed down to a jog, deciding he¡¯d deal with this mystery after school and track practice.
Jun, Thursday 27, 2007 - 7:15 AM Chicago, Illinois - Lincoln Prep High Kai pushed open the doors to Lincoln Prep High, his heart pounding with anticipation. What will they say when they see me? He braced himself for the inevitable reactions as he walked through the crowded halls. And sure enough, the murmurs began immediately. ¡°Wait¡­ is that Kai? He¡¯s supposed to be in a wheelchair,¡± one girl whispered, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°Yeah, and isn¡¯t he supposed to be blind? Look at his eyes,¡± another student chimed in. ¡°Can we still call him ''Disabled Kai''?¡± a boy muttered, snickering. Kai heard them all but paid no attention. He had dealt with worse before. Today, nothing could bring him down. He was back¡ªbetter than ever. As he strolled confidently down the hallway, a familiar voice cut through the chatter. ¡°Well, well, well. Look who¡¯s finally standing up on his own two feet again,¡± Jackson sneered, blocking Kai¡¯s path. "It¡¯s a miracle! The little cripple can walk again." Kai sighed. "What do you want, Jackson?" Jackson smirked, taking a step closer, his large frame towering over Kai. "Just thought I¡¯d remind you where you stand. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re special now just because you can walk." Kai¡¯s eyes flashed with annoyance, but his lips curled into a smirk. "Is that all you have, Jackson? Or is your vocabulary as limited as your brain?" His retort earned a round of snickers from nearby students. Jackson¡¯s face twisted in rage. "What was that, you little punk?" He threw a punch with all his strength, aiming for Kai¡¯s face. But something clicked inside Kai¡ªeverything around him seemed to slow down. Jackson''s fist crawled toward him, slow as molasses. Kai sidestepped effortlessly, watching Jackson¡¯s face twist in slow-motion confusion. What¡¯s happening to me? Kai thought, glancing down at his legs. Then it hit him. This... this isn''t normal. Maybe I¡¯ve unlocked some kind of power! Time snapped back to normal, and Jackson stumbled forward, missing Kai completely. "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" Kai teased, a confident grin spreading across his face. Before Jackson could respond, the school bell rang, and the crowd began to disperse. "This isn¡¯t over, punk," Jackson growled, his pride clearly wounded. "You¡¯d better watch your back." He stormed off, trying to hide his embarrassment. Kai just smirked, watching him go. Superpowers, huh? This could get interesting.
Jun, Thursday 27, 2007 - 3:00 PM Chicago, Illinois - Lincoln Prep High Track Field The school day passed in a blur, Kai¡¯s mind constantly returning to his newfound abilities. The potential was endless, and he couldn¡¯t wait to put it to the test on the track field. By the time classes ended, he rushed to the track, eager to see just how far he could push his new limits. He started off slow, jogging laps around the field, gradually picking up speed. With each burst of energy, he tested his powers, feeling the way his muscles responded. Every now and then, when he thought no one was watching, he let loose, his legs moving so fast that time itself seemed to slow down around him. His eyes would blaze with that strange blue glow, his vision sharpening as everything else became a blur. Finally, Kai decided to push himself to the max. He stood at the starting line for the 100-meter dash, his heart pounding in anticipation. He set the timer in his hand, took a deep breath, and launched forward with everything he had. His legs blurred beneath him, the world slowed to a crawl, and in the blink of an eye, he crossed the finish line and back. He skidded to a halt, catching the timer just before it hit the ground. 2.1 seconds. Kai stared at the timer in disbelief. "That¡­ was awesome!" he shouted, his voice echoing across the empty field. His body had moved so fast, everything around him had seemed frozen in time. The possibilities were endless. "If I keep this up, maybe I can get it down to zero seconds!" His heart raced with excitement, a wide grin plastered across his face. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. No one had seen his incredible feat, and Kai wasn¡¯t sure if he was ready to tell anyone yet. I may be reckless, but I¡¯m not stupid enough to just go around announcing I have superpowers, he thought, shaking his head. Still, the idea of what he could do with this newfound speed filled him with anticipation.
July, Monday 15, 2007 - 5:10 PM Chicago, Illinois - Streets Weeks passed, and Kai¡¯s control over his powers grew stronger. He ran faster and longer than ever before, but with each burst of speed, he found himself growing more and more exhausted. His body demanded more food, more rest, and he spent hours working out, trying to strengthen his muscles to keep up with the strain. At night, Kai¡¯s life took a new turn. Chicago¡¯s streets were far from safe, and he found himself witnessing crimes¡ªmurders, thefts, and assaults¡ªthat the police couldn¡¯t or wouldn¡¯t deal with. So, he made a decision: if no one else would stop these criminals, he would. Using whatever he could find in his house, Kai threw together a makeshift hero outfit, complete with a mask to hide his identity. Thus, Swiftstorm was born. With his speed, he took down criminals before they even knew what hit them. He left them tied up at police stations with notes detailing their crimes, all while cracking jokes and making light of the situation. To Kai, being a hero wasn¡¯t a serious job¡ªit was more like a side hustle, something to do when he wasn¡¯t running track or hanging out with his best friend, Emily. But being a hero came with its challenges. While his actions had earned him the nickname Swiftstorm on the streets, his body was wearing down faster than ever. The faster he ran, the more his muscles ached, and the more food he needed to fuel himself. Still, he couldn¡¯t stop. He had to keep pushing forward. And then, in the shadows of Chicago, something else stirred. A figure, cloaked in darkness, watched Kai from the distance, their face obscured. Their voice was low, almost a whisper. ¡°Well, well¡­ Looks like I have someone new to play with. I wonder if you¡¯ll live up to my expectations, Swiftstorm.¡± With that, the figure vanished into the night. A storm was coming. One that Kai wasn¡¯t prepared for.
July, Wednesday 17, 2007 - 8:50 PM Chicago, Illinois Streets The evening felt unusually thick, a sense of dread hanging in the air like a fog. Kai, now donning the moniker Swiftstorm, was out patrolling as usual. Everything was routine so far¡ªfoiling robberies, stopping attempted murders, taking down thugs. Yet, despite the familiar action, unease gnawed at him, a feeling in the pit of his stomach that tonight would be different. The thought weighed heavy as he stood on top of a building, scanning the streets below. And he was right. Two small red disks flew from the shadows, embedding themselves into the rooftop around him. Before Kai could react, they exploded with a deafening boom. Fortunately, his heightened speed and time perception allowed him to dodge just in time, but no sooner had he evaded than another pair of disks¡ªyellow this time¡ªmaterialized. They formed an electric cage around the entire rooftop, trapping him. Kai narrowed his eyes, his muscles tensing. "Who are you, and why are you attacking me?" His voice was steady, though his body was primed for action. From the shadows, a figure stepped forward, voice cool and detached. "Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a mere child," the figure said. "But you may call me Spectrum. I''ve heard about you, hero. I wanted to see if you lived up to your name." Kai¡¯s mind raced. He couldn¡¯t see Spectrum''s face clearly, obscured by shadow, but there was something... off about this guy. This wasn¡¯t just some random thug; Spectrum had come prepared. "That''s it? You¡¯re attacking me just because you¡¯re curious?" Kai¡¯s eyes blazed blue as his powers surged. ¡°Big mistake.¡± With that, Swiftstorm bolted. He took off in a zig-zag pattern, an amber aura flaring around him as his speed climbed to its peak. His steps were precise, calculated, each movement designed to confuse his enemy. He moved so fast that he seemed to disappear and reappear around the rooftop in a blur of amber light. ¡°Ha! Bet you can¡¯t even keep track of where I am!¡± Swiftstorm taunted, his voice echoing as if coming from every direction. But Spectrum remained unfazed. ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± In an instant, Spectrum enlarged his red disks and flung them into the air. They exploded in a massive, deafening blast, creating a firestorm that rocked the rooftop. The concrete beneath Swiftstorm¡¯s feet shattered, causing him to lose his balance. As the ground crumbled beneath him, Kai¡¯s instincts kicked in. With all the force he could muster, he kicked off mid-fall, launching himself into the air. He managed to land gracefully on the side of a nearby wall, racing down it at full speed. His eyes locked onto Spectrum, now standing on the street below, completely unaffected by the destruction. Swiftstorm aimed a punch at his enemy, his fist cutting through the air with blinding speed. Just as it was about to connect, an energy barrier flared to life around Spectrum, halting the punch cold. The impact sent a shockwave through Kai¡¯s arm, and before he could react, the barrier retaliated, firing a beam of energy straight at him. Time slowed. Kai¡¯s perception kicked in, his body reacting faster than his thoughts could keep up. He dodged the beam by mere inches, feeling the heat of it pass by his cheek. He landed several feet away, breath coming fast as he tried to assess the situation. Spectrum chuckled softly. ¡°Interesting... you have two powers,¡± he said, tilting his head slightly, as if analyzing Kai. ¡°Two? I only have one¡ªsuper speed,¡± Swiftstorm shot back, frustration creeping into his voice. He had been testing his powers for weeks now, but nothing suggested a second ability. ¡°No... it only appears that way. You see, while speed affects your perception of time, your powers are far more than just simple velocity. You¡¯re manipulating time itself.¡± Spectrum¡¯s voice was calm, almost bored. ¡°Time manipulation¡ªan impressive gift, but one you clearly have no control over.¡± Kai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Time manipulation? Was that what he had been doing all along? He didn¡¯t have time to ponder the revelation, though, as Spectrum raised his hand once again, this time conjuring a pair of disks¡ªone purple, the other white. The air around them seemed to distort, warping reality itself. The purple disk emitted a crushing gravitational force that pressed down on Kai like a thousand tons. His legs buckled, his body freezing in place, completely immobilized. He struggled, pushing against the invisible weight with every ounce of strength he had, but it was no use. He couldn¡¯t move. Meanwhile, the white disk began to glow, enhancing Spectrum¡¯s own speed and power. He moved with blinding precision, his eyes glinting in the darkness. ¡°This fight is over, child. Perhaps next time, you¡¯ll offer more of a challenge. Speed and time... are useless if you lack the control to wield them properly.¡± Before Kai could respond, Spectrum struck. The blow was swift, direct, and devastating. His fist connected with Kai¡¯s face, sending him flying backward with such force that he crashed through the wall of the building, plummeting six stories down. The world spun as he tumbled through the air, before landing with a sickening crash on the roof of a parked car. The impact crumpled the vehicle like paper, leaving a massive dent. Pain lanced through Swiftstorm¡¯s body as he groaned, struggling to push himself upright. His entire body throbbed with agony, and a dull ringing filled his ears. "Ugh... that hurt like hell," he muttered, wiping the blood from his lip. He staggered to his feet, his vision swimming, but his resolve was unshaken. He was ready to keep fighting. But Spectrum was gone. "Great..." Kai spat, looking around. He winced as he limped away from the wreckage, his body slowly healing thanks to his heightened recovery. ¡°Next time, Spectrum. Next time... I¡¯ll make sure you know what it¡¯s like to fall six stories.¡±
July, Thursday 18, 2007 - Morning Chicago, Illinois Kai woke up the next morning with a pounding headache and a shiner that made his reflection wince. His black eye was a constant reminder of the previous night¡¯s humiliating defeat, but it only hardened his resolve. He had discovered something crucial about his abilities, something that would change the way he fought moving forward. Time manipulation... huh? Kai thought, his fingers brushing the bruise on his face. A smirk crossed his lips despite the pain. ¡°Next time, Spectrum... next time, I¡¯ll show you what real power looks like.¡± Vol 2 Ch 13 Velvet March, Saturday 9, 2003 - Morning 10:00 AM Middle of nowhere The sun beamed down from a cloudless sky, filling the world with warmth. The light breeze carried a sense of serenity, painting the morning as perfect and peaceful. It was a day most would call flawless. However, Paradox, a being far beyond human comprehension, walked down a dirt road in the middle of nowhere, utterly unimpressed. In his [Half-Omnipotent] form black lines all over his body, Paradox strolled lazily along the path, munching on a bag of Takis, a snack that, by all logical accounts, shouldn''t even exist yet. It was 2003 after all, and yet, here they were. Where did they come from? Why were they here? Who knows? Only Paradox¡ªand he couldn''t care less. A bored expression marred his face as he wandered aimlessly, his mind drifting. ¡°Hm, what should I do today?¡± he muttered, voice laced with apathy. ¡°Not much excitement lately... Well, except for my last run-in with Death. I''ll have to make sure to beat her next time.¡± His voice was nonchalant as if defeating Death was just another item on a to-do list. Paradox was the very embodiment of unpredictability¡ªcocky, spontaneous, and thoroughly uninterested in the mundanity of this world. As he continued walking, he mused aloud, as though the sky itself were his audience. ¡°This world¡¯s different from what I expected... I thought it¡¯d just be some reverse Earth. Less water, more land, but it¡¯s got its own fantasy vibes. Like something straight out of a game.¡± Curiosity piqued, Paradox activated his [Omnipotent Senses], expanding his awareness across the area. His lips twisted into a smirk as something tugged at his attention. ¡°Well, well, what do we have here? Five big ugly things coming right at me from underground, and they seem pretty eager to kill. How quaint.¡± He stopped in place, waiting, completely unfazed. The creatures were close, but Paradox, with all his power, merely tapped his foot lightly against the ground. Instantly, the earth within a hundred meters erupted outward, sending the creatures flying into the air. "Hissssss..." Five enormous serpentine creatures landed on the ground, their red and yellow scales shimmering in the sunlight. Each had a single horn protruding from their heads, their bodies lined with sharp spikes, and their eyes gleamed a sinister purple. Paradox raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just snakes. How disappointing.¡± His tone was dripping with disdain. He¡¯d hoped for something more¡­ dangerous, something that might at least make him try. But no, all he got was a bunch of oversized, glorified reptiles. The snakes, seemingly insulted by his remark, launched themselves at him with blinding speed, jaws open wide, fangs dripping with venom. But Paradox didn¡¯t flinch. If anything, he yawned. ¡°You lowly beasts... Sit down.¡± With a snap of his fingers, he conjured an immense gravitational force, slamming the snakes into the ground with bone-crushing power. The ground quivered as the weight pressed into them, their hisses now filled with pain. ¡°Pathetic creatures like you think you can challenge me?¡± Paradox sneered, his crimson eyes flashing with irritation. Two of the snakes, though pinned, managed to struggle just enough to open their mouths. One spewed a torrent of acidic bile, while the other unleashed a cloud of deadly poison, both aimed directly at him. The air itself seemed to sizzle as the attacks hurtled toward Paradox. But he remained calm, unbothered. ¡°Too slow, far too slow,¡± he said, and as the attacks were about to strike him, he casually turned intangible, letting the acid and poison pass harmlessly through his body. With another flick of his fingers, one of the snakes'' heads exploded in a violent spray of blood and viscera, painting the ground around it. The other four recoiled in horror, their bodies trembling, hissing wildly. Panicked, they dove underground, trying to escape their fate. ¡°Leaving already?¡± Paradox asked, his tone almost mocking. He waved his hand, forming a diamond cage around the fleeing creatures, trapping them. But to his surprise, the snakes bit through the diamonds as though they were made of glass, vanishing into the earth. ¡°Huh,¡± he muttered, scratching his head. ¡°I¡¯ll give them credit for that, I guess. Still¡­ what a waste of time.¡± He sighed and resumed his walk, his mood sinking back into boredom. Nothing in this world seemed capable of entertaining him for more than a few minutes. The brief encounter barely made a dent in his infinite restlessness.
Two Hours Later After hours of wandering aimlessly, Paradox found himself as bored as ever. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m getting tired. Haven¡¯t I been awake for like¡­ two days now?¡± he wondered aloud, finally realizing just how long it had been. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll take a nap.¡± Without another thought, he leaped into a nearby tree and stretched out on a branch. It didn¡¯t take long for him to drift into a light sleep, the peaceful rustle of leaves around him the only sound. That peace, however, didn¡¯t last long.
Sometime later¡­ Paradox¡¯s slumber was rudely interrupted by a loud, blood-curdling scream. He stirred, opening one eye lazily. ¡°What¡¯s with all the screaming? Can¡¯t a guy get some rest around here?¡± Annoyed, he leaped from branch to branch toward the sound. When he reached the source, he perched himself on a high branch, looking down at the scene below. A young girl, no older than sixteen, was sprinting for her life, her face twisted in terror. And behind her? The same snakes from earlier, the ones who thought they could escape him. Now they had set their sights on her, their new prey. ¡°Well, well, would you look at that?¡± Paradox said with an amused chuckle. ¡°Those weaklings couldn¡¯t beat me, so now they¡¯re chasing down something even weaker.¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it He watched with mild interest as the girl ran, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Her body pushed past its limits, adrenaline pumping through her veins, but her legs were faltering. She wasn¡¯t going to last much longer. ¡°Someone please help me!¡± the girl screamed, her voice thick with desperation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be snake food!¡± Paradox sighed, watching her struggle. "Humans... always finding themselves in these situations." The girl¡¯s fate seemed inevitable. She was cornered, the snakes closing in from all sides. Her legs buckled, her energy drained, and the crushing realization set in¡ªshe was going to die here. Alone, in the forest. Forgotten. ¡°Is this really the end? Will I really be killed right here, in this forsaken place?¡± she whispered, her voice trembling as tears welled in her eyes. Her hands clasped together as she muttered a prayer, hoping against hope for a miracle. ¡°Five seconds,¡± Paradox mused from above, watching the scene with detached amusement. "That''s all she has left." The snakes lunged forward. Four seconds. The girl¡¯s tears fell freely now, her eyes losing hope, her body trembling. She had no more strength to fight. Three seconds. The creatures loomed over her, their acidic saliva dripping onto the ground, melting the earth beneath them. Two seconds. Their jaws snapped open, ready to tear into her flesh, eager for the taste of blood. One second. Blood sprayed everywhere as the snakes bit down, but something was off. Instead of flesh and bone, their teeth sank into... rubber? Their fangs recoiled, confusion overtaking them. Zero. Paradox descended, landing gracefully beside the girl, his hand lazily resting in his pocket. ¡°That was cutting it close,¡± he said, his voice casual, as though nothing had happened. ¡°If I¡¯d waited a second longer, you would¡¯ve been a goner.¡± The girl, her eyes still shut tight, felt warmth¡ªdifferent from the cold terror of the snakes. She felt comfort, safety, and the presence of someone else. ¡®What¡¯s happening? Am I still alive? How?¡¯ A voice cut through her thoughts, light, and mocking. ¡°Hey, sleepyhead, how was your near-death experience?¡± Her eyes fluttered open, meeting his intense, crimson gaze. ¡°Did you¡­ save me?¡± she asked, her voice trembling with disbelief. ¡°Save you?¡± Paradox smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s not get carried away. I just happened to kill the snakes. You surviving was a side effect.¡± He pointed down at the dismembered bodies of the snakes, now nothing more than chunks of flesh scattered around. As the girl stood up from Paradox''s arms, she felt a mix of gratitude and confusion. Her mind raced, trying to process everything that had happened. She had never been so close to death before, and yet here she was, alive and standing on a tree branch with a man who seemed utterly indifferent to her. ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± she said earnestly, bowing slightly as she spoke. ¡°I will always be in your debt. I don¡¯t know if I can ever repay you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Paradox responded flatly, not even sparing her a glance. The words cut through the air with an air of dismissiveness that sank her spirits. ¡°A mere human like you can¡¯t offer me anything,¡± he added nonchalantly, his tone making it clear how little he thought of the situation. For a moment, the girl hesitated, unsure of how to respond. She glanced down, wracking her brain for something, anything, that could make her stand out. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing to offer, then how about my bo¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, Paradox cut her off, his voice laced with annoyance. ¡°This is also going to be a no,¡± he said abruptly, leaving no room for interpretation. ¡°I didn¡¯t save you for your thanks or your body. It was pure coincidence.¡± She blinked, taken aback by his bluntness. ¡°Wha¡ª what do you mean?¡± ¡°I killed one of those snakes earlier,¡± Paradox explained casually, as if it were the most mundane thing in the world. ¡°The rest escaped. This was just me cleaning up loose ends. Nothing more, nothing less. Got it?¡± The girl¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came. Her eyes twitched, frustration welling up inside her, but eventually, she swallowed her pride. ¡°Y-yeah, I got it.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Paradox said as he leapt down from the tree with her in his arms, landing effortlessly on the ground below. He set her down, already moving as though the entire encounter had been nothing but a momentary distraction. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve got things to do.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The girl called after him, her voice carrying a note of desperation. ¡°Will we ever meet again?¡± Paradox paused for a brief moment, glancing back over his shoulder. ¡°Who knows,¡± he said with a smirk, tossing her a silver charm shaped like a rabbit¡¯s foot. ¡°If there¡¯s a will, there¡¯ll be a way.¡± She caught the charm, clutching it tightly to her chest as she watched him walk away. The figure of her hero grew smaller in the distance, and with it, the sense of certainty that had filled her moments earlier. She had never even learned his name. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again,¡± she whispered to herself, her resolve hardening. ¡°My hero¡­¡±
Four Years Later ¨C Friday June 14, 2007 4:45 PM San Francisco, California The sound of heels clicked against the sleek floor of a modern laboratory. The once frightened girl had now grown into a confident young woman. The girl now in her early twenties, stood tall, her dark brown hair falling in soft waves just below her shoulders. Her striking blue eyes, still filled with determination, glinted behind the glasses she wore. Her white lab coat bore a badge with the name "Charlotte" emblazoned across it, and beneath it, she wore tailored trousers and a blouse, giving her an air of professionalism. ¡°It¡¯s been four years since that moment,¡± she mused aloud as she worked, recalling the day she had been saved by the mysterious man she now thought of as her hero. ¡°Since then, I¡¯ve dedicated my life to helping others. From studying animals and their traits to finding ways to implement those traits into people.¡± She moved across the lab, organizing vials filled with various serums, each one designed to enhance human capabilities¡ªstrength, reflexes, even senses from different animals. Charlotte had become a specialist in her field, working with an organization that she didn¡¯t fully understand, but which shared her vision of creating a better world. ¡°My goal,¡± she continued, her voice unwavering, ¡°is to make a world where everyone can live in peace¡ªno war, no death, no hunger. Thanks to that man, I¡¯ve found my purpose. He was right¡­ As just a human, I can¡¯t do much, but I¡¯ll do whatever I can.¡± As she prepared the vials for shipment, Charlotte stumbled slightly, nearly dropping the entire container. With reflexes honed from years of study and practice, she managed to catch the container, but one vial slipped free, soaring into the air before landing directly on her head. The glass shattered, and its contents spilled across her hair and skin. ¡°Ugh, of course something had to go wrong,¡± she muttered, wiping the liquid off herself. She didn¡¯t give it much thought, quickly cleaning up and completing her assignment before heading out for the day. What she didn¡¯t notice, however, was the faint glow of the silver charm around her neck. Beneath her clothes, it pulsed softly for a brief moment before fading as quickly as it had appeared.
Later that evening, under the light of a full moon, Charlotte walked home along the quiet streets, the weight of a long day pressing down on her shoulders. ¡°Finally, I can get some rest,¡± she sighed, eager to put the day behind her. But as she neared her home, something strange began to happen. Her body felt¡­ different. She stopped in her tracks as her muscles seemed to shift and change, becoming leaner and more powerful. White fur began to sprout across her skin, covering her body except for her face, hands, and feet. Her blue eyes glowed faintly in the dark, and long, soft bunny ears sprouted from the top of her head, while a fluffy white tail emerged from her lower back. Her transformation was swift, seamless, and entirely unnoticed by her. By the time she reached her apartment, she had fully transformed, but she was none the wiser. She simply collapsed onto her bed, her mind still on the hero from four years ago, and quickly drifted into sleep.
With Paradox¡­ Far away, Paradox sat in a vast, empty space, his expression unchanged as he lounged comfortably in midair. Suddenly, a chill ran down his spine. ¡°What was that?¡± he muttered, blinking as a strange sensation washed over him. He paused for a moment, contemplating the odd feeling, before shrugging it off. ¡°Whatever. Not my problem.¡± And with that, he returned to his usual antics, unaware that somewhere in the world, the girl he had saved was about to embark on a path that would once again cross with his own. Vol 2 Ch 14 What Lies In The Shadows That Lurk In The Dark Saturday, June 15, 2007 - 6:23 AM San Francisco, California ¡°Yawn.¡± Charlotte stretched, blinking sleepily as she got ready for her day off. Yet, something felt¡­ off. Her skin tingled, itchy in places, with sensations she¡¯d never felt before. "That''s... weird," she muttered, shuffling to the bathroom. When she caught her reflection in the mirror, a shriek escaped her. "What happened to me?! Why do I have fur and... bunny ears?" Turning around, she froze, noticing a fluffy tail. Her hand reached out, hesitantly brushing it. ¡°Okay¡­ the tail isn¡¯t so bad.¡± She forced a half-hearted smile, but her eyes flicked back to her reflection, wide with disbelief. "How did this even happen? And when?" Charlotte racked her brain, replaying yesterday¡¯s events until one moment stood out¡ªthe vial of strange liquid that spilled on her. "Yeah, that has to be it¡­ But can I even go back to normal?" She stared at herself, dread settling in. Determined to return to normal, she sat down, closing her eyes and meditating, attempting everything she¡¯d learned from yoga and training. But no matter how much she tried to relax or concentrate, nothing happened. Frustration seeped into her voice. ¡°Ugh, why won¡¯t it work? Am I doing something wrong? Fine, I''ll just keep trying. It has to work eventually."
Saturday, June 15, 2007 - 7:30 PM San Francisco, California Charlotte lay sprawled on her bedroom floor, panting as sweat clung to her fur-covered body. ¡°I¡¯ve spent¡­ how many hours now?¡± She clenched her fist, her eyes twitching with irritation. "And I still can¡¯t change back! What in the hell..." Resigned, she muttered, "Whatever. I¡¯ll just cover up." She rummaged through her closet, tugging on a long-sleeved sweater and pants, but paused. ¡°How am I supposed to hide these ears and tail?¡± Her brow furrowed as she glanced at herself in the mirror, adjusting her hood to cover her ears. ¡°I¡¯ll just say they¡¯re for show.¡± At least her face, hands, and feet hadn¡¯t transformed, or she¡¯d have been out of luck. Sighing, she stepped outside, muttering, ¡°Now¡­ what should I do?¡± Her stomach growled loudly in response. ¡°Guess it¡¯s food first.¡± Charlotte headed for the nearest Wendy¡¯s, ignoring the curious looks as she strolled down the street. Inside, the cashier barely looked up as she approached, sounding uninterested. ¡°What is it that you want?¡± Charlotte gave a polite smile despite the attitude and ordered her meal. She wasn¡¯t about to let a little rudeness spoil her day, not after everything else. Taking her food to go, she munched on her burger while walking. ¡°Some people are so rude for no reason,¡± she muttered, tossing the wrapper into a trash can. Looking around, she sighed. ¡°I had so many plans for today, only for them to be ruined¡­¡± She pouted, thinking of everything she¡¯d wanted to do before her sudden transformation. As she passed by various stands, one caught her eye. ¡°Hello, sir, how much for those carrots?¡± she asked, eyeing the fresh produce. ¡°Oh, hello, young lady!¡± The old man at the stand beamed. ¡°The carrots are fifty cents each, freshly grown. Would you like one?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take three.¡± She paid the man and walked away, but as she glanced down at the carrots, a thought crossed her mind. ¡°Why did I buy these? I don¡¯t even like carrots¡­¡± Yet, her mouth watered, and she felt an overwhelming urge to munch on them. Grimacing, she took a hesitant bite, muttering, ¡°I take it back; this transformation is awful.¡±
Sunday, June 16, 2007 - 12:00 PM San Francisco, California - Golden Gate Park ¡°Today is such a nice day to relax at the park.¡± Charlotte lounged on a bench, nibbling a carrot. ¡°Stupid carrots¡­ but at least I¡¯ve had an interesting past two days.¡± She recounted everything that had happened since yesterday¡ªbecoming a ¡°bunny girl,¡± dealing with rude cashiers, and, much to her shock, discovering she had powers. Flexing her arms, she looked at a nearby tree, her lips curving in a mischievous grin. Approaching it, she gripped the trunk and, with a quick twist, snapped it in half. ¡°Super strength¡­¡± Charlotte then leapt into the air, kicking off of nothing, practically soaring across the park. ¡°Enhanced agility and super speed¡­¡± She sniffed, picking up faint scents around her. ¡°I can smell people nearby¡ªten to the left, five to the right. Enhanced senses, too. And if that wasn¡¯t enough¡­¡± She glanced at a tiny burn on her hand from earlier that had already healed. ¡°Regeneration.¡± She looked at her hands, a sense of purpose swelling in her chest. ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe I can make a difference. Maybe I can help others in need just as my hero helped me. I could be more than just¡­ human.¡± She grinned, heart pounding with excitement at the thought of becoming a hero, someone others could rely on. Just then, the sound of panicked screams reached her ears. Without hesitation, she sprinted toward the commotion, arriving just in time to see a building engulfed in flames. People were trapped inside, desperately pounding on the windows for help. ¡°I have to do something!¡± Determination blazing in her eyes, she leapt through a top-floor window, ignoring the flames licking at her clothes. She moved with a swiftness that surprised even her, rescuing people one after another. Is it my training? My gymnastics, my workouts? Or¡­ these new powers? she wondered as she carried an elderly woman to safety. Within minutes, everyone had been rescued, and Charlotte quickly slipped away before anyone could catch a glimpse of her. She watched from a nearby rooftop, a sense of satisfaction in her heart. Little did she know, someone had seen her¡ªsomeone who could be friend or foe. Time would soon reveal which.
Sunday, June 16, 2007 - 12:30 PM San Francisco, California - Secret Laboratory Charlotte sat hunched over her desk in the lab, trying to focus on her research when the door flew open. ¡°Heyyy, Char! How¡¯s it going?¡± came a familiar, teasing voice. Charlotte barely looked up as a pair of slender arms wrapped around her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lilith. What do you want?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing much,¡± Lilith whispered into her ear, her breath warm and unsettlingly close. ¡°I just wanted to say¡­ good job yesterday, saving those people.¡± Her tone was laced with mockery, making Charlotte tense up. She forced a blank expression, trying to hide her shock. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Lilith laughed, her fingers trailing up to Charlotte¡¯s hat. With a swift tug, she pulled it off, exposing Charlotte¡¯s bunny ears. ¡°Ha! You can¡¯t hide those.¡± Curse this stupid form! Why can¡¯t I change back? And why did I even come in today¡­ oh right, the paycheck, Charlotte thought, her brow twitching in annoyance. ¡°What do you want, Lilith?¡± Lilith stepped back, eyeing Charlotte with a playful smirk. ¡°I need your help with something. As you know, I¡¯ve been researching dark energy and how to harness its power. And you, dear Charlotte¡­ are the key to unlocking it.¡± Lilith stands at 5''9" with a slender yet toned build, graceful curves, and long, lean legs. Her skin is smooth and pale, complementing her piercing lavender eyes. Jet-black hair cascades down her back in a glossy, wavy mane, ending just above her hips. Her face is strikingly symmetrical, with high cheekbones, darkly painted lips, and arched brows that give her an intense, mysterious look. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. She wears a sleeveless, dark gray high-neck crop top with a subtle glossy sheen, revealing a hint of her toned abdomen. High-waisted, fitted black pants with reinforced sections on the thighs and knees enhance durability, while subtle violet stitching adds to her sleek, shadowy appearance. Dark, low-heeled ankle boots with silver buckles and magnetic soles provide stability. Slim, fingerless black gloves embedded with dark energy sensors cover her hands, and a silver chain belt around her hips holds small vials and tools. A single earring dangles, with a shard of crystal catching the light. Her outfit is completed by a midnight-black lab coat with a faint, iridescent purple shimmer. The coat is tailored to fit snugly at her waist, with silver, shadow-patterned stitching along the edges. It reaches mid-thigh, with a back slit for easy movement, and its high, dramatic collar frames her face. The sleeves are lined with silver conduits that spark with faint purple energy, giving her an aura of quiet menace. Charlotte raised an eyebrow, skeptical. ¡°What makes you think I can help you?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes sparkled with a dangerous glint. ¡°Because your specialty is giving people abilities, and I intend to gain power like yours.¡± She took a step closer, her lavender eyes gleaming with dark intent. ¡°Help me, and it could be mutually beneficial.¡± ¡°Lilith, I work with animal DNA and enhancements, not¡­ whatever dark energy you¡¯re messing with,¡± Charlotte replied flatly. ¡°I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°Oh, you can, and you will.¡± Lilith¡¯s smile turned sinister. ¡°If you refuse¡­ I¡¯ll tell everyone about your little ¡®bunny¡¯ powers. You¡¯d be perfect for experimentation, don¡¯t you think?¡± Charlotte''s blood ran cold. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Oh, but I would. So, either help me out, or watch as I turn your life upside down. The choice is yours.¡± Charlotte''s shoulders slumped, defeat washing over her. She knew Lilith was serious; the woman took too much pleasure in manipulation to bluff. ¡°¡­Fine. I¡¯ll help, but there¡¯s not much I can do.¡± Lilith grinned triumphantly, spinning on her heel. ¡°Good girl. Now, follow me, Char.¡± She strode out of the lab, Charlotte trailing behind, resignation etched into every step.
Sunday, June 16, 2007, 12:30 PM San Francisco, California - Lilith''s Secret Lab "I¡¯ll say this once: I do not like you, and don¡¯t blame me if this doesn¡¯t work," Charlotte says, arms crossed. "Just get to work, Char," Lilith snaps, dropping into a nearby chair. "This is the Eclipse Core. It''s designed to function as a Dark Energy Resonator, harnessing and amplifying dark energy to manipulate shadows, distort space, and bend matter. At its core, it taps into shadow particles, elusive subatomic entities that exist in parallel with visible matter. These particles absorb light and heat, generating fields of tangible darkness. The Core¡¯s main goal is to refine these particles into ¡®Dark Constructs¡¯¡ªweapons, barriers, or mobile shadows under my control. I need you to get it to transfer that power to a host." Charlotte sighs, looking over the machine. "This is a lot to process. I¡¯ll need time, so sit tight and look pretty." She gets to work tinkering with the Core. The Eclipse Core is a towering, cylindrical machine of polished metal with an eerie, iridescent sheen, stretching three stories high. At its center, a large crystalline sphere rotates within a cradle of magnetized black metal arms, suspended by swirling dark energy. Intricate conduits channel the energy through glowing circuits etched along its walls, with control panels and dim purple and blue lights at the base. Above, mechanical arms and cables feed energy into the core, like pulsing veins. When active, the Core hums with an ominous, low-frequency vibration, filling the air with a charged, oppressive energy. Hours pass, with Charlotte making adjustments. "Almost done. I¡¯ve rerouted the energy to project outward rather than inward. Now I need to create a device to transfer the energy to a host," she says, glancing at Lilith. "But what is this dark energy, exactly?" "All you need to know is that it¡¯s unlike anything normal. Think of it as antimatter, theorized to exist within the unseen spectrum¡ªopposite of conventional energy. It¡¯s inherently unstable, with entropy-increasing properties. It destabilizes whatever it contacts, breaking atomic bonds, leeching heat, removing light, and distorting physical spaces." Charlotte frowns. "Isn¡¯t that, I don¡¯t know, extremely dangerous? The human body won¡¯t survive that kind of power." "Just finish the machine. I¡¯ll decide what¡¯s dangerous. Don¡¯t ruin what I¡¯ve been working on for years." Grumbling, Charlotte completes the final touches. "Done. Now, get over here." She straps Lilith to the machine and activates it. The Core hums ominously, its vibration deepening as the air grows even heavier. "I still don¡¯t think this is a good idea, but since you won¡¯t listen¡ªgood luck." The Eclipse Core activates, transferring dark energy into Lilith. All seems stable until the machine¡¯s hum intensifies, the core spinning faster and shaking violently. "Is this supposed to happen? Let¡¯s shut it down," Charlotte urges. "No! Don¡¯t stop it until I say so!" Lilith yells. "90% complete¡­ almost there," Charlotte mutters, her eyes on the panel. "Wait¡ªsomething¡¯s wrong! Get out of there, Lilith!" She tries to pull her back, but shadows form a protective barrier, flinging Charlotte back. "Just great. I knew this would happen." At 99%, the machine malfunctions, exploding in a condensed burst of dark energy that fires off in all directions. "This much dark energy released into the atmosphere¡ªit¡¯s deadly. I need to shut it down now." Charlotte steadies herself, leaping toward the machine and smashing it to pieces before it hits 100%. Rushing to Lilith, who lies motionless on the floor, she lightly taps her cheek. "Lilith, are you alright? Speak to me." Lilith stirs, opening her eyes¡ªnow hypnotically glowing¡ªand her skin faintly shimmering blue. "I¡¯m alrigh¡ªAaughh!" She screams as her body begins disintegrating atom by atom, turning into shadows. The pain forces her unconscious, though she remains aware of the agony. Charlotte jumps back, watching in horror as her hand begins to disintegrate from contact with Lilith¡¯s shadows. "It¡¯s breaking me down to atoms too. She won¡¯t survive this, but what can I do?" ¡°Now that is not good. This much energy floating in the air is bad. With its negative properties, all wildlife will die. I have to stop the machine now,¡± Charlotte declared, determination sharpening her features. She anchored her feet into the ground for stability, then propelled herself towards the Eclipse Core, delivering a powerful punch that shattered the machine''s structure. Just before the machine¡¯s destruction, the Eclipse Core hit 100%. Charlotte dashed over to Lilith, who lay sprawled on the floor. ¡°Are you alright, Lilith? Speak to me,¡± she urged, lightly tapping Lilith¡¯s cheek in an attempt to rouse her. ¡°Ugh, what happened?¡± Lilith groaned, her eyes fluttering open to reveal a hypnotic glow, while her skin began to emanate a faint blue hue. ¡°I¡¯m alri¡ªAuggghhhhh!¡± She screamed in agony as her body disintegrated atom by atom, each fragment turning into shadow. The pain was unbearable, causing her to lose consciousness, but even in the depths of her darkness, she could feel the torment. Charlotte instinctively stepped back as shadows coiled around her hand, beginning to disintegrate it. ¡°What the hell is this? It¡¯s breaking my hand down to its atoms! This is not good; if this continues, I don¡¯t think she will survive. What can I do?¡± Panic surged through her. Suddenly, Lilith¡¯s eyes shot open, fixing onto Charlotte¡¯s striking blue gaze. ¡°This is all your fault! The reason I¡¯m like this, the reason I¡¯m in pain¡ªit''s your fault! My dream is ruined! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Lilith extended her hand, unleashing tendrils of shadow that darted towards Charlotte. With agility, Charlotte leaped into the air, dodging the attack. ¡°Not so fast!¡± she retorted, redirecting the shadows upwards. ¡°Got you, Char!¡± ¡°Think again!¡± Charlotte launched herself, bouncing off the air at high speeds while throwing a carrot that disintegrated upon contact with Lilith¡¯s body. ¡°This is not looking good. How many times am I going to say that today?¡± ¡°How about until you¡¯re dead?¡± Lilith spat, pressing her hands against the ground. Instantly, shadows began to envelop the room. ¡°There¡¯s nowhere for you to escape now, Char. Time for you to die!¡± As Lilith wielded her dark powers, her own body destabilized rapidly, her form disintegrating at an alarming rate. ¡°I can¡¯t touch the ground or I¡¯m done for,¡± Charlotte thought desperately, propelling herself through the air. ¡°There¡¯s no way I can defeat her, and I can¡¯t escape¡­¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed in her mind, cutting through the chaos. ¡°I did not save you just for you to get yourself killed.¡± ¡°That voice¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ can it? My hero?¡± Charlotte glanced around, searching for the source. ¡°I¡¯m beside you,¡± Paradox announced, floating nearby with an expression of disinterest. ¡°How did you get yourself into this mess?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s funny actually; it¡¯s a very long story. It all started when¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care. Now let¡¯s get out of here because I am not dealing with this,¡± he interrupted, grabbing her arm just as multiple cloud-like shadows surged toward them. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but you are not leaving!¡± Lilith declared, her voice dripping with menace. ¡°One, I am leaving, and two, do not ever tell me what to do,¡± Paradox shot back, unfazed as the shadows passed through them harmlessly. With a swift motion, he brandished his Omni Scythe. ¡°Now here¡¯s a parting gift.¡± In a single swing, he cut through space, severing Lilith¡¯s head with a smirk. ¡°Die faster.¡± Before Charlotte could react, Paradox teleported them away, reappearing in Golden Gate Park. ¡°Thank you, my hero!¡± Charlotte exclaimed, only to find Paradox already gone, leaving behind a letter that read: Next time stay out of trouble; I¡¯m not going to save you again. Also, I have something big planned in the future, so be ready. Charlotte¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Something planned in the future? Could it be a proposal? I¡¯m not ready!¡± She felt her cheeks flush as she quickly shook off the thought and headed home, her mind swirling with worries about her co-worker Lilith and the cataclysmic events that had just transpired. Vol 2 Ch 15 War Of The King Jun, Wednesday 26, 2007 - 4:05 PM Metro City - Paradox¡¯s House ¡°Yawn, boring. Ever since that bank robbery, nothing has happened, and it''s been so dull,¡± Paradox muttered, leaning back on the couch with an exaggerated stretch. ¡°I know what you mean, Father. If only a group of villains could invade the city and give us something fun to do,¡± Norika chimed in, twirling a lock of her hair with a wicked grin. Eve, sitting cross-legged on the floor with her eyes closed in meditation, let out a sigh. ¡°Umm, could you two not say that? I¡¯d rather not have a massive threat on my time off from hero duty.¡± ¡°Time off? When do heroes get time off from work, Eve?¡± Paradox asked with a playful smirk, glancing over at her. ¡°Well, Brother, they get time off because I said so,¡± she replied, opening one eye to glare at him. ¡°And even if someone did try anything, I¡¯d sense it before it happened. Therefore, I deserve it.¡± ¡°Whatever you say,¡± Paradox said with a shrug. ¡°But I still think Norika¡¯s plan is better. We need an all-out invasion. Get the blood pumping.¡± The three of them were in the living room, the mismatched trio lounging in their usual ways. Paradox and Norika sprawled across the couch, while Eve meditated in her preferred spot on the carpet. The scene might¡¯ve been peaceful if not for Norika¡¯s restless energy practically vibrating through the room. ¡°Is that some form of training?¡± Paradox asked, raising an eyebrow at Eve. ¡°Or are you just doing it to keep your inner peace?¡± ¡°Yes, it helps strengthen my mind and my bond with my powers,¡± she replied, her tone calm and measured. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it, Brother?¡± ¡°Heh, not my style,¡± he replied dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m not one to sit around doing nothing.¡± ¡°So boooored! Fight me, Father!¡± Norika suddenly demanded, sitting up with a manic gleam in her eyes. ¡°No. Don¡¯t wanna,¡± Paradox replied lazily, not even bothering to look at her. ¡°Now.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Just fight her already, Brother,¡± Eve interjected, sounding exasperated. ¡°Or else she won¡¯t ever stop nagging.¡± ¡°Ugh, fine. Let¡¯s head to the [Training Dimension],¡± Paradox said with a groan, standing up.
Training Dimension ¡°Finally, you can¡¯t run now, Father,¡± Norika said with a devilish grin, her excitement palpable. ¡°Who¡¯s gonna run? I¡¯m just gonna end this quick so I can get back to being bored.¡± Norika wasted no time. In a flash, she drew her black blade and lunged at Paradox with deadly precision. He sidestepped the strike with a spin, aiming a counter-punch to her ribs, only for her to block with the flat of her blade. She didn¡¯t let up. With a feral grin, she charged again, zigzagging across the field with unpredictable speed. Miniature fireballs shot from her blade''s tip in rapid succession, each one phasing harmlessly through Paradox. ¡°Spamming that same ability, huh? Let¡¯s see how you handle this,¡± Paradox taunted. Releasing the first rune, Norika¡¯s blade ignited in fierce red flames, her power doubling instantly. She vanished from sight, reappearing inches away from Paradox, swinging her blade with blinding speed. Paradox managed to block with his own sword, time slowing down slightly as their weapons clashed. ¡®So this is the limit of my time powers as I am,¡¯ Paradox thought, eyes narrowing. ¡®Should be doable.¡¯ With a flick of his wrist, he unleashed a wave of temporal energy that rippled toward Norika. In response, she released the second rune. Her flames turned blue, the air around her superheating as her strength quadrupled. She moved faster than even Paradox could predict, her blade aimed for his throat. Time slowed to a crawl as Paradox willed himself to move, narrowly evading the strike. ¡®Damn, she¡¯s faster than when she fought that demon lord guy or whatever he was. Just how much has she been training?¡¯ ¡°More than you have, Father,¡± Norika sneered, answering his unspoken thoughts. ¡°While you¡¯ve been lounging at home wasting time on games, I¡¯ve been out training and traveling.¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Snort. That doesn¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯m still not gonna lose. Give me everything you¡¯ve got.¡± Paradox regretted those words almost immediately. Before he could react, Norika¡¯s fist slammed into his stomach, folding him in half. Her knee followed, driving into his chin and sending him flying. Before he could recover, she spun in midair, planting a flaming foot into his back and sending him crashing into the ground with enough force to shatter it into a spiderweb of cracks. ¡°Still think you can win, Father?¡± Norika teased, standing over him with a smug expression. ¡°Think I can win?¡± Paradox coughed, spitting out blood. ¡°Heh. Of course, I do.¡± He sheathed his Chrono Sword and slipped on his Uni Gloves, his cocky grin never faltering. ¡°Hand-to-hand, huh? Alright, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡± Norika smirked, putting away her blade but keeping the blue flames coating her fists. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to regret this.¡± The fight escalated into an all-out brawl. Paradox¡¯s fighting style was fluid, almost teasing, with each of his moves calculated but playful, while Norika¡¯s strikes were wild and full of explosive power. She threw a fast combination of punches and kicks, each blow burning with the intensity of her blue flames. Paradox dodged and countered, narrowly avoiding her attacks with his own swift movements. Norika pivoted, sending a spinning kick aimed at his head. Paradox ducked under it, his hand shooting up to land a sharp jab to her midsection. Norika grunted but recovered quickly, catching his wrist mid-air and twisting it with a sadistic grin. She yanked him toward her, aiming a knee at his chest. Paradox grunted, but with a twist of his body, he evaded it, landing a swift elbow to her back. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± he mocked, his voice dripping with arrogance. Norika didn¡¯t answer with words. She spun on her heel, delivering a brutal roundhouse kick to his side. Paradox stumbled but quickly regained his footing, a grin still plastered on his face. He wasn¡¯t about to let her take the upper hand for long. In a blur of motion, he surged forward, blocking her next attack and knocking her off balance with a swift low kick. Norika snarled in frustration, her hands glowing hotter as she unleashed a series of rapid, fiery punches aimed straight for his chest. Paradox dodged and weaved with practiced precision, laughing as he danced around her. ¡°You really think you can hit me?¡± Paradox taunted, flipping backward to avoid another wild strike. Norika let out a growl, eyes narrowing in focus. She lunged forward, faster than before, her fists a blur of blue flames. Paradox blocked a punch, then ducked under a swift kick aimed at his head. With a sudden twist, he caught her foot, lifting her off the ground and slamming her down onto the dirt with a force that sent shockwaves through the air. Norika bounced back to her feet almost instantly, her body coated in a mix of bruises and fury. ¡°You¡¯re not bad, Father,¡± she snarled, cracking her knuckles. ¡°But you¡¯re still too slow.¡± ¡°Keep dreaming,¡± Paradox shot back, raising his guard as the fight continued, their blows shaking the very ground beneath them. Just as they prepared to clash one final time, the sky above turned an ominous red, and the alert system blared to life. "Alert: An urgent message from Eve is coming. Metro City is under attack by a group of four individuals and an army of robots." "Four people and an army of robots? You know what this sounds like, huh Father?" Norika grins, the excitement evident in her voice. "Right, fun. As in, let''s go!" Paradox says, cracking his neck and stretching his arms with a cocky grin plastered across his face.
Jun, Wednesday 26, 2007 - 4:15 PM Metro City "So, how did this happen?" Paradox asks, his voice a mix of curiosity and excitement as he and Norika appear right behind Eve without a sound, catching her off guard. "Eek! Don''t scare me like that!" Eve jumps, clearly startled. She takes a deep breath, trying to steady herself. "It happened a few minutes ago. I sensed a large group of robots coming, so I created a barrier around the city which stopped them for a while... but then someone else appeared and destroyed it." "To think someone could destroy your barrier... not many would be able to. These guys must be strong, don''t you think, Father?" Norika adds with a smirk, her eyes sparkling with the thrill of the challenge ahead. "I''m just grinning in anticipation," Paradox replies, his voice dripping with excitement. "Let''s turn this into a game. Let¡¯s see who can destroy the most robots." "A game? This is not a game, people could die!" Eve snaps, trying to stay serious. "Calm down, Eve. Why don''t you go create a safe space for everyone while we take care of the robots? Deal?" Norika says, her tone playful, though there''s an edge to it. "Fine, you have a deal. But Nor, Brother... don''t do anything stupid and get yourself killed!" Eve''s voice softens slightly, concern creeping in, but it¡¯s clear she knows she can¡¯t stop them. "Now why would I do something like that?" Paradox replies with his trademark smirk. All Eve gets are two sets of eyes giving her a "Yeah, you would" look. "Fine, I will try not to do anything stupid," Paradox says, rolling his eyes dramatically. "Good," Eve says with a firm nod before she shifts into her Omni Eve outfit, a sleek red and silver leotard that fits her perfectly, designed to accentuate her figure and mobility. The metallic gold trim on the leotard gleams as she activates her telekinesis, gathering up the civilians and taking them to safety.
"Now, let''s get a grasp on these androids," Paradox muses, pulling up the Omni-Watch. "Hmm... the Omni-Watch picked up a few things. These things have a bucketload of abilities and tricks." "Yeah, Enhanced Vision Systems, Plasma Blades, Energy Pulse Rifle, Jet Thrusters, Self-Repair Protocols, Tactical Network Link, and EMP Resistance. Seems whoever sent these things came stacked, don''t you think, Father?" Norika adds with a smirk. "Yeah, sending seven-foot-tall androids... and it seems they were mass-produced as all of them have the same appearance," Paradox comments, his mind already analyzing the situation. "Seems weak as well. Guess they were created with the thought of quantity over quality," Norika says, cracking her knuckles, ready for action. The robots stand at seven feet tall, their sleek, imposing designs make them look like something out of a futuristic nightmare. Their bodies are made of black alloy with a dark chrome sheen, giving them a metallic, intimidating look. A crimson visor across their face serves as both their sensor and visual display. The glowing red circuits pulse along their armored bodies like veins of magma, and the retractable plasma blades gleam with deadly precision.
Without warning, Norika is already in motion, her fists covered in red flames. She slams her fist through the first robot, sending it crashing to the ground in a heap of sparks and glowing debris. "Let''s get this started! Yahoo!" Norika shouts, her enthusiasm almost palpable as she leaps into battle. Paradox watches with a grin, his hands already glowing with energy. ¡°Hmm, whoever sent these... they¡¯re planning something. This type of army is something you send to start a war, or¡­¡± Before he can finish his thought, one of the robots charges, aiming to strike. Paradox¡¯s eyes narrow as time begins to slow around him. He sidesteps the strike effortlessly, bringing his foot down in a sharp motion, sending the robot flying through the air. ¡°What can I say? I was getting bored anyway.¡± As the androids close in, Norika¡¯s eyes gleam with excitement. ¡°Come on, give me a real challenge!¡± She spins, the flames swirling around her as she charges into the fray, her speed and strength unmatched. Paradox stands tall, watching the chaos unfold. He knows the robots are only the beginning. Something much bigger looms on the horizon, and he can¡¯t wait to face it. The battle rages on, the sound of metal crashing against metal, explosions of energy, and the roar of Norika¡¯s laughter filling the air. The city may be under attack, but for Paradox, Norika, and Eve, it¡¯s just another day of chaos and excitement. Vol 2 Ch 16 Kings Knights Boom! A massive explosion erupted, the shockwave tearing through the air as Norika launched a fiery inferno into the oncoming wave of robots. The fireball collided with precision, engulfing a dozen mechanical soldiers in a blinding blaze. Screeching metal and acrid smoke filled the battlefield, and yet, her relentless assault only painted a more chaotic scene. The city around them was already reduced to a blazing inferno¡ªbuildings crumbled under the licking flames, leaving no corner untouched. ¡°Norika, you do realize Eve¡¯s going to tear you a new one when she sees this, right?¡± Paradox called out, his voice laced with dry humor even as he punched through a robot¡¯s torso, sending its remains crashing into another. Norika froze for a moment, her sharp eyes scanning the burning wreckage she had wrought. For a brief second, a flicker of fear crossed her face¡ªa vulnerability she rarely showed. ¡°You... you don¡¯t think she¡¯d forgive me?¡± she asked hesitantly, her voice faltering. Paradox let out a chuckle, brushing ash off his shoulder. ¡°Not a chance. You know how Eve gets. She¡¯s not exactly a fan of, uh, urban barbecue. This looks way too much like her hometown when we first met her.¡± He gestured toward the flaming skyline with a wry grin. ¡°Watch your back, Nor.¡± ¡°Maybe I should just go into hiding, then.¡± She sighed nervously before slicing through three charging robots with her obsidian blade, her movements a blur of deadly precision. ¡°Won¡¯t help. Eve has a way of finding people,¡± Paradox quipped, landing a series of bone-crushing punches on another robot. The machine¡¯s metal frame buckled under his fists before it was sent hurtling into a nearby wall, collapsing in a heap.
The battlefield was an orchestra of destruction. Norika darted through the horde of robots with fiery fists, obliterating anything in her path. The heat from her flames was suffocating, distorting the air around her as she rampaged. ¡°Nor, could you not turn this place into a furnace? It¡¯s getting way too hot here,¡± Paradox complained, dodging a plasma blade that narrowly missed his neck. ¡°Deal with it!¡± she shouted back, a wide grin plastered on her face. ¡°I¡¯m having way too much fun!¡± She exhaled a column of flames from her mouth, incinerating a group of robots in a single, devastating blast. Paradox paused for a moment, scanning the area with his Omni-Watch¡ªa sleek device that pulsed faintly, now seamlessly integrated with his being. The watch pinged as it detected something unusual. Among the dwindling mechanical forces, four figures appeared on the radar. Three stood in formation, encircling a central figure radiating an ominous aura. ¡°Interesting. Very interesting,¡± Paradox murmured, his tone shifting. ¡°What¡¯s interesting? Spill it,¡± Norika demanded, smashing a robot¡¯s head into the ground and crushing its plasma core. ¡°We¡¯ve got the big bad bosses not too far ahead,¡± he said, nodding toward their position. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go pay them a visit?¡± A manic gleam lit up Norika¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh, I like the sound of that. Let me wrap this up first.¡± Leaping high into the air, she summoned an enormous fireball, her energy flaring brighter than ever before. With a triumphant yell, she hurled it down into the center of the battlefield. The explosion engulfed everything, leaving nothing but smoldering wreckage. Without missing a beat, she launched herself toward the enemy, her figure streaking across the smoky sky like a comet. ¡°Always in such a hurry,¡± Paradox muttered, shaking his head before taking off after her on foot.
Meanwhile, in the heart of the enemy stronghold, a shadowy figure knelt before an imposing throne. ¡°My King,¡± the figure said with calm reverence, her voice unwavering. ¡°Our uninvited guests are nearing. How shall we proceed?¡± The man seated on the throne leaned forward, a glint of amusement in his piercing crimson eyes. ¡°Let us see what these intruders are capable of. Sylvia, why don¡¯t you give them a warm welcome?¡± Sylvia, the shadowy figure, bowed deeply. ¡°As you wish, my lord. I will make it a spectacle worthy of your gaze.¡± With a fluid motion, she disappeared into the darkness, her form dissolving into the surrounding shadows.
In seconds, Sylvia materialized before Norika and Paradox, her arrival silent but menacing. She stood at 5¡¯6¡±, her lithe figure cloaked in a sleek, form-fitting black suit that shimmered faintly under the moonlight. Her pale skin seemed to drink in the surrounding darkness, and her silver-lined cloak flowed behind her like a living shadow. Her silver mask reflected the dim light, leaving only her glowing, obsidian eyes visible. ¡°Welcome,¡± Sylvia said, her voice smooth and almost melodic. ¡°You have entered the kingdom of my king. State your business.¡± Norika wasted no time, her impatience getting the better of her. ¡°My business? To kick your ass!¡± she yelled, charging forward with a blazing axe kick. Sylvia¡¯s form melted into shadow at the last second, Norika¡¯s attack passing harmlessly through her. The tendrils of darkness reassembled a few feet away, and Sylvia turned to face her adversaries with an air of detachment. ¡°Feeble,¡± Sylvia said coldly. ¡°As ¡®The Veil¡¯ of my king, I will ensure you go no further.¡± She raised her hand, and shadowy tendrils erupted from the ground, writhing like serpents. Paradox stepped forward, his tone mocking yet calculated. ¡°So, you guys plan to take over this city, huh? Turn it into your kingdom after losing your own? That¡¯s why you sent your Obsidian Unit Mk-V robots to invade, right?¡± Sylvia faltered, her calm demeanor breaking momentarily. ¡°H-how do you know that? That information shouldn¡¯t be known to anyone.¡± Paradox smirked, easily dodging the tendrils as they lashed out at him. ¡°I have my ways. I also know that your powers let you control shadows, turn invisible, and create constructs. Pretty fitting for someone called ¡®The Veil,¡¯ wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Sylvia narrowed her eyes. ¡°You know too much. For the good of my king, I will kill you here and now.¡± She vanished into thin air, her body blending seamlessly with the surrounding darkness. Arrows made of pure shadow appeared from all directions, raining down on the duo in a relentless barrage. Paradox phased through the attacks, his body shimmering like a mirage, while Norika enveloped herself in a fiery sphere, the arrows disintegrating on contact. ¡°Not good enough,¡± Paradox taunted. Sylvia¡¯s mind raced. These two... they¡¯re far stronger than anticipated. And worse¡ªthey¡¯re not even taking this seriously. Paradox turned to Norika, his expression resolute. ¡°Go on ahead. I¡¯ll deal with this one.¡± Norika grinned. ¡°Fine by me. I¡¯ll leave the cleanup to you.¡± As she darted past Sylvia, the shadowy assassin moved to intercept her, only to be struck by an invisible force. She was sent hurtling back, crashing into a wall as Paradox stepped forward, arms crossed. ¡°Your fight is with me,¡± he said, his voice dripping with authority. ¡°So, kindly, don¡¯t look away.¡±
Norika¡¯s fiery onslaught continued as she unleashed torrents of destruction across the battlefield, reveling in the chaos. But her smirk faltered when a massive shockwave surged toward her, forcing her to stagger. She barely steadied herself when a spiked mace whistled through the air, aimed straight for her face. With a deft twist, she dodged the attack, her eyes narrowing at the new opponents. The woman who had spoken stepped forward, radiating an unsettling aura of menace. ¡°I would kindly advise you not to speak ill of our king,¡± the woman said, her voice calm yet cold as ice. ¡°We do not take kindly to disrespect.¡± Norika examined her foes carefully. The woman stood at an imposing 5¡¯9", her elegant frame betraying the deadly grace beneath. Her emerald green eyes gleamed with an intensity that sent a chill down Norika¡¯s spine. The deep red waves of her hair cascaded like rivers of blood, a stark contrast to her pale, crimson-tinged skin. Her heart-shaped face bore sharp, menacing features that promised malice. The man beside her, in stark contrast, was a mountain of muscle. Standing at 6¡¯5", his broad shoulders and scarred body exuded raw, brutal strength. His steel-gray eyes gleamed with unrestrained violence as he hefted the spiked mace in one hand, the heavy weapon seeming light in his grasp. The jagged edges of his blackened armor gleamed under the ominous red sky. ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy smashing your head in,¡± the man grunted, his voice deep and gravelly. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re strong. Strong enough to make this fun.¡± Norika smirked, unfazed. ¡°Just don¡¯t aim for the face. It¡¯s too pretty for that.¡± With a sudden surge of strength, she grabbed the mace mid-swing, muscles straining as she yanked the man off his feet. With a ferocious roar, she slammed him into the ground, cracking the earth beneath him. The impact sent shockwaves through the battlefield, but Norika didn¡¯t pause to celebrate. Her instincts screamed as the woman raised her hand, her eyes glinting with cruel satisfaction. The world around Norika shifted. Her body froze in place, and an icy sensation spread through her veins. She struggled to move, but her muscles refused to obey. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Norika asked, her voice eerily calm despite her predicament. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± The woman smiled, an expression dripping with malice. ¡°I control your blood. One wrong move, and I can stop your heart or boil you alive. Your life is mine to command.¡± For a moment, the tension was palpable. Then, with an agonized grunt, Norika began to move. Slowly, painfully, she forced her limbs to obey her will, her body trembling with the effort. ¡°You think controlling my blood will stop me?¡± Norika growled, her eyes blazing with defiance. ¡°You¡¯d be better off trying to cut off my head.¡± With a flick of her wrist, she drew her obsidian sword. The blade shimmered ominously before erupting into flames, the heat warping the air around her. The woman¡¯s smug expression faltered, replaced by a flicker of unease. ¡°Now,¡± Norika snarled, her voice laced with fury, ¡°let¡¯s see if the two of you can handle the heat¡ªor if you¡¯ll need to get out of the kitchen.¡±
Meanwhile, back in the thick of the shadows, Sylvia¡¯s voice echoed from all directions as she observed Paradox. ¡°Seems Norika found your two comrades,¡± Paradox remarked with an almost casual air. He cracked his knuckles, his smirk widening. ¡°I feel bad for them. Their deaths won¡¯t be painless.¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice carried a venomous edge. ¡°What makes you think she could win a two-on-one? She doesn¡¯t strike me as particularly intelligent.¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Paradox chuckled. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to be. That woman¡¯s like a force of nature. She doesn¡¯t stop until her target¡¯s dead.¡± Sylvia bristled at his words. ¡°Then I¡¯ll finish you quickly and help my comrades,¡± she said, raising her hand. A dense fog of shadow erupted from her body, blanketing the battlefield in pitch-black darkness. Paradox squinted, his senses heightened, as daggers glinted in the faint light before flying toward him at breakneck speed. ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that,¡± Paradox taunted as he phased through the first volley. But a sudden jolt of pain startled him. One of the daggers tore through his side, leaving a searing trail in its wake. Sylvia¡¯s mocking laughter echoed around him. ¡°Surprised? These daggers are special. They¡¯re forged to harm ethereal beings and bypass tricks like phasing or invisibility. Your little gimmick won¡¯t save you.¡± Paradox, instead of looking worried, seemed amused. ¡°Is that so? How intriguing.¡± His nonchalance irritated Sylvia, her composure cracking slightly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± she demanded. Paradox shrugged. ¡°Because I know all your tricks. I knew about your powers long before this fight started.¡± With a snap of his fingers, Sylvia¡¯s daggers vanished into thin air. She stumbled back in shock as another snap sent her flying, a force slamming into her chest. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Sylvia thought as she landed hard, coughing. ¡®How is he hurting me without even touching me?¡¯ Paradox answered her unspoken question, his smirk widening. ¡°It¡¯s the power of Imagination. Whatever I think becomes reality. And before you ask, no, there are no limits.¡± Sylvia¡¯s fists clenched. ¡°You¡¯re insufferable! You think you¡¯re above everyone, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Paradox said, his tone as calm as if discussing the weather. ¡°Why should someone of my caliber concern themselves with an ant?¡± Sylvia¡¯s rage boiled over. The world around them shifted as an impenetrable darkness engulfed the area. The temperature plummeted, and an oppressive weight pressed down on Paradox. ¡°This is my realm,¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice whispered, disembodied and everywhere. ¡°The Realm of Shadows. All who enter are trapped here for eternity.¡± Paradox yawned, his stance relaxed. ¡°So, what? All I have to do is kill you, and this little trick ends, right?¡± He stretched his arms lazily. ¡°Come on. Enough theatrics. Attack me already. Your hiding act is getting boring.¡± His arrogance was infuriating, and Sylvia vowed to make him pay.
"This girl is insane. Does she have no care for her own well-being?" Maeve muttered, her voice carrying a mix of awe and frustration. Roderick, his lips curling into a predatory grin, let out a deep laugh. "Yeah... but that''s what I''m all for. She''s powerful. I haven''t felt the thrill of a real battle in ages. I just hope she can last long enough to satisfy me." Norika stood several paces away, her sword ignited in a ferocious azure blaze, the heat distorting the air around her. Her expression was one of unrestrained confidence, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "Could you two quit your pointless yapping and fight already." With those words, Norika released the second rune of her obsidian blade, unleashing a torrent of blue flames. The temperature spiked dramatically, causing the very ground beneath them to crack and sizzle. The intense heat washed over Maeve and Roderick like a tidal wave, forcing them to brace themselves. Norika swung her blade, sending a massive arc of flames hurtling toward the duo. Both narrowly evaded the attack, the fiery arc slamming into the landscape behind them with explosive force. Before either could regain their footing, Norika moved like a phantom, appearing behind Roderick in a blur of speed. Her kick landed squarely on his back, sending the towering man crashing into the earth with a thunderous impact. She didn¡¯t pause for even a moment. With a swift rotation of her body, she drove her knee into Maeve''s face, a sickening crunch accompanying the blow. Blood streamed from Maeve''s nose as she staggered backward, clutching her face. "So much for being ¡®Knights,¡¯" Norika mocked, her tone laced with derision as she casually scanned them with her Omni-Watch. A small smirk tugged at her lips. Roderick ''The Iron Fist'' Kaine.Strength sufficient to destroy a mountain with a single punch.Maeve ''The Scarlet Empress'' Thorne.Master of blood arts and necromancy. Norika¡¯s grin widened. "Interesting." Snapping out of her thoughts, she easily ducked under Roderick¡¯s powerful right hook, spinning to dodge a barrage of blood arrows launched by Maeve. Her movements were fluid, almost playful, as if she were toying with them. "You think you¡¯re the only one who can wield blood arts?" Norika raised her hand, her voice dripping with venomous amusement. Cuts began to appear along her arm, blood pouring from the wounds like a crimson flood. The liquid coalesced, swirling with ominous energy, until it formed a massive golem of blood. Its eyes burned with an unnatural glow, and its very presence seemed to radiate malice. "If you want to fight me, then prove yourselves worthy and defeat my creation. If not..." Norika¡¯s grin grew disturbingly wider, her tone turning icy. "Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ll make your failure far more painful than death. I¡¯ll torture you¡ªmake you scream for mercy, then beg for death. And I won¡¯t grant you either. I¡¯ll keep going until you¡¯ve made up for the boredom you¡¯ve subjected me to." The blood golem let out a guttural roar before charging at the duo with alarming speed. Its colossal fist slammed into the ground, creating a shockwave that fractured the earth and sent debris flying in every direction. Maeve leapt into the air, forming a protective barrier of blood to shield herself from the cascading rubble. Her voice trembled as she spoke, "What... what is she? No one can manipulate that much blood without collapsing from agony¡ªor dying outright. I... I don¡¯t think we can win this." Roderick, however, was undeterred. Planting his feet firmly into the ground, he bellowed, "If we¡¯re going to die, then let¡¯s go out with a bang! I¡¯m not backing down from this monster!" With a roar, he charged at the golem, his spiked mace colliding with its massive fist. The impact caused a deafening boom, but Roderick absorbed the kinetic energy from the blow instead of being overpowered. His muscles tensed as he redirected the energy back into the golem, causing it to stagger. "Oooo, impressive!" Norika clapped her hands mockingly. Her voice carried an unsettling edge, her eyes gleaming with predatory delight. "That unyielding endurance of yours is something else. Taking an attack that could level a city with barely a scratch... Perhaps I underestimated you." Maeve glanced at Roderick, desperation creeping into her voice. "Why does it feel like she¡¯s just getting started? Like... like we¡¯re about to enter hell itself?"
Meanwhile, in the Realm of Shadows, Paradox danced effortlessly through Sylvia''s relentless onslaught. Her twin daggers glinted in the faint light of the shadowy realm, each strike aimed with deadly precision. Yet, Paradox dodged each attack with an almost infuriating ease, his eyes closed as if he were toying with her. "Too slow," he taunted, sidestepping another flurry of blows. "Just because this is your realm and it¡¯s pitch-black doesn¡¯t mean you should be moving like a snail." "How... how are you dodging me? You shouldn¡¯t be able to sense, let alone see me in this realm!" Sylvia snarled, frustration evident in her voice. Paradox chuckled, his voice carrying a smug undertone. "I¡¯ll tell you how. First, no one escapes my senses once they¡¯re in range. And second, I love the dark¡ªit¡¯s warm, cozy, and oh so dangerous." In an instant, he appeared beside her, landing a devastating strike to her side. The force of the blow sent her reeling, her body barely holding up against the assault. ¡®When... when did he get beside me?¡¯ Sylvia raised her arms in a desperate attempt to block the barrage of strikes Paradox unleashed. Each hit felt like a hammer blow, forcing her further onto the defensive. "Are you going to keep running and hiding, or are you going to fight back?" Paradox¡¯s voice was laced with boredom. He drew his Chrono Sword, the blade shimmering with temporal energy, and with a flick of his wrist, time itself froze. In that fleeting second, he struck her multiple times, each cut precise and merciless. As time resumed, Sylvia let out a pained gasp, her body collapsing to the ground. "From what I¡¯ve observed, your phase ability works by shifting your body into this realm at the exact moment you¡¯re about to be hit. Clever trick," Paradox said, his tone almost conversational. "But in your own realm, that ability is useless. You¡¯ve trapped yourself." Sylvia clenched her teeth, refusing to back down. "That may be true, but I have other ways to fight!" The darkness around them began to shimmer and twist, forming dozens of identical clones of Paradox. Sylvia¡¯s voice echoed ominously, "Let¡¯s see how you deal with an army of yourself." "Boooooring," Paradox drawled, yawning. With a mere glance, half the clones vanished, their forms disintegrating into nothingness. Half of the shadowy realm itself seemed to fade along with them. "No... no way!" Sylvia¡¯s voice trembled. ¡®This man... no, this monster... what is he?¡¯ Paradox smiled faintly, his tone dripping with condescension. "Honestly, I hope your so-called king is stronger than this. I¡¯m getting sleepy." With a casual wave of his hand, the remaining darkness crumbled away, revealing the true battlefield once more. Sylvia fell face-first, unconscious, her body battered and broken. "Good night," Paradox murmured before turning away. As he walked toward the distant clash of flames and thunder, his expression was calm, even indifferent. "Let¡¯s see how Norika¡¯s holding up," he muttered, his pace unhurried. The chaos ahead promised even more entertainment.
The battlefield was chaos incarnate. Smoke and flames roared, obscuring the sky in a choking haze of darkness. Heat rippled through the air, and every breath tasted of ash and despair. Norika stood amidst the destruction, her silver bangs falling over her eyes, the gleam of her obsidian blade reflecting the carnage. Her voice cut through the roar of the flames like a dagger. ¡°I¡¯ll fight both of you with one hand,¡± she declared, a smirk curling her lips. ¡°And I guarantee, I can still win.¡± The audacity in her tone was met with a scoff from Maeve. ¡°She¡¯s quite cocky, isn¡¯t she?¡± Maeve sneered, her crimson eyes narrowing. ¡°Don¡¯t think for a moment this fight will be as easy as you imagine.¡± With a swift motion, Maeve slit her wrists, dark blood pooling at her feet before coalescing into a writhing mass. From the crimson mire, undead spirits began to rise, their hollow moans echoing with anguish. ¡°This is my most powerful technique,¡± Maeve said, her voice tinged with pride and malice. ¡°Do you think you can handle it?¡± The spirits surged forward like a tidal wave of despair, their forms distorted and grotesque. But Norika remained unfazed. Her hand ignited in blue flames, and with a single sweeping motion, she incinerated the entire horde. ¡°Pathetic,¡± she said, brushing imaginary dust from her shoulder. ¡°I wonder¡ªhow do you gather so many spirits? Are they from everyone you¡¯ve killed before?¡± Maeve¡¯s grin widened, though her expression darkened. ¡°Precisely. Each life I take serves my king¡¯s goals. At least in this way, they can still be useful.¡± Norika¡¯s eyes glinted with cold fury. ¡°You should be thankful my father isn¡¯t here. If he were, your deaths would be far more agonizing than what I¡¯m about to deliver.¡± Before Maeve could retort, a deafening crash reverberated through the battlefield. Norika twisted just in time to block the massive spiked club descending toward her. The force of Roderick¡¯s strike sent her skidding back, but her stance held firm. ¡°We won¡¯t go down without a fight,¡± Roderick growled, his hulking frame looming like a mountain of muscle and steel. ¡°We are the Iron Vanguard, the king¡¯s final line of defense.¡± He swung the club again, the air splitting with each thunderous blow. Norika deflected each strike, her movements a blur of precision. Yet the sheer force behind Roderick¡¯s attacks forced her to stay on the defensive. ¡°Every defense has a weakness,¡± Norika said, her voice calm despite the chaos. She leapt into the air, spinning to dodge a whip of blood that lashed toward her. Mid-spin, she grabbed the whip, yanking Maeve into Roderick. Both crashed together with a resounding impact. ¡°Humans are such fascinating creatures,¡± Norika mused as she landed gracefully. ¡°You find goals to pursue, people to cling to for protection¡ªor even love. That, I can respect. But it also makes you weak.¡± Maeve staggered to her feet, her gaze burning with defiance. ¡°Weak? How does having purpose or caring for someone make us weak?¡± Norika¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°Ties. Reliance. Obedience. When you depend on others, you dull your own senses. You become a liability to yourself. In this world, the only thing that matters is power. Defeating your enemy. And from where I stand, you¡¯re both pitifully weak.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a na?ve and childish way of thinking,¡± Maeve shot back, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and sorrow. ¡°Have you never had someone to lean on? Someone to make proud? Someone you wanted to be with, no matter what?¡± The question pierced through Norika¡¯s defenses like an arrow. Her eyes darkened, and memories she had long buried began to surface. ¡°I did,¡± she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Once. But nothing ever goes as planned.¡± She thought of her father¡ªof the stories of his greatness, the immense power he wielded, and how he allowed himself to die. Her hatred for him burned anew as she remembered her resolve: to surpass him, to prove she needed no one. Norika shook her head, forcing the thoughts away. ¡°Enough of this,¡± she said coldly. ¡°This fight has left a terrible taste in my mouth. I¡¯ll end it now.¡± Gripping her obsidian blade, the blue Blue flames erupted around her, their searing heat radiating like an inferno. With a single sweep of her sword, she obliterated Maeve¡¯s remaining spirits, their anguished cries fading into silence. Norika¡¯s blade arced toward Maeve¡¯s neck, but a deafening clash stopped her strike. Roderick¡¯s spiked club had intercepted her attack. ¡°I won¡¯t let you win,¡± he said, his voice a growl of determination. ¡°If we lose, all of this will have been for nothing.¡± He unleashed a shockwave that forced Norika back. But she retaliated in an instant, spinning on her heel and delivering a devastating kick to his neck. The impact sent Roderick crashing into the ground, leaving a crater in his wake. Before she could drive her blade into his throat, Maeve¡¯s blood whip coiled around her arm, holding her in place. ¡°You¡¯re persistent,¡± Norika said, yanking the whip with such force that Maeve was dragged toward her. She raised her sword, ready to end it, but the ground trembled violently beneath her feet. Roderick slammed his foot into the earth, the force creating a shockwave that disrupted her balance. Maeve seized the moment to regain her footing. Norika sighed, her patience wearing thin. ¡°I can only use it for a second,¡± she murmured, her voice tinged with resignation. ¡°Use what?¡± Maeve asked, her voice tinged with unease. Norika didn¡¯t answer. Her skin turned crimson, and the very air around her shifted. Steam and red smoke enveloped her, the sheer intensity of her aura suffocating. Maeve¡¯s eyes widened in terror. ¡°What¡­ What is she?¡± Those were her final words. In a flash, both Maeve and Roderick were reduced to nothingness, their bodies disintegrating into steam. Norika collapsed to her knees, panting heavily as she clutched her chest. ¡°Even a second in that form... drains me this much,¡± she muttered. ¡°I need rest.¡± ¡°Well, you sure dooo!¡± a familiar, carefree voice called out. Norika¡¯s eyes snapped up to see Paradox strolling toward her, his usual grin plastered across his face. ¡°Good job, Nor,¡± he said with a mock salute. Her narrowed eyes silenced his jovial tone. ¡°Again with that look?¡± he said, scratching the back of his head. ¡°I know you¡¯ve got some grudge against me, but I haven¡¯t done anything. If you want to deal with it, talk to future me.¡± ¡°When the time comes, you¡¯ll come with me,¡± she replied firmly. Paradox chuckled nervously, sensing her resolve. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll happily go.¡± ¡°What about your opponent?¡± she asked, her voice laced with suspicion. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s still alive,¡± he said nonchalantly. ¡°I¡¯ve got plans for her. But you should rest. I¡¯ll deal with the king.¡± Norika hesitated before vanishing into the shadows. ¡°You better not die,¡± she said, her voice low but firm. ¡°Not until I decide what to do with you.¡± Paradox smirked as he watched her leave. ¡°Such a scary and violent girl. I wonder who raised her?¡± he joked to himself, his gaze turning toward the distant throne. ¡°The Iron Vanguard,¡± he muttered with a smirk. ¡°What a cool name for such a weak group, maybe this king will spice things up." Vol 2 Ch 17 The Kings Fall ¡°Dun-dun, dun-dun.¡± The hum echoed softly across the throne room as Paradox strode forward. His steps reverberated on the polished marble floor, each movement deliberate and taunting. The humming wasn¡¯t just sound¡ªit was rhythm. Like a ticking clock, like a death knell. ¡°What is that abominable noise you''re making?¡± A voice heavy with disdain broke the rhythm. The Silver King sat upon his throne, one hand lazily tapping against the ornate armrest, the hollow tap-tap echoing like a second melody of menace. His icy blue eyes glared down at Paradox, piercing and analytical, like daggers poised to strike. ¡°Show some respect in front of your King,¡± Alistair Vesper commanded. This was Alistair "The Silver King" Vesper, a man whose ambition towered over empires. Born into aristocracy, he clawed through shadows and blood, manipulating kings and criminals alike. With ruthless cunning and a penchant for power, Alistair established the King''s Night, his private kingdom of the strong and loyal¡ªa kingdom where weakness was crushed, and loyalty to him was absolute. Alistair wore his authority like a second skin. A tailored black suit embroidered in liquid silver patterns clung to his muscular frame. A dark cloak, shifting like mercury in the dim light, cascaded from his shoulders. Upon his head rested a silver crown-like headpiece, its intricate design resembling both a work of art and a predator''s snare. Beside his throne lay his weapon: The Obsidian Saber, an ornate silver blade embedded with a dark gemstone that pulsed faintly, like a heartbeat. Yes, Alistair was every bit the egotistical prick Paradox imagined¡ªand more. A king among men who thinks he''s untouchable, Paradox mused silently. I hate people like that. But then again... I¡¯m no different. Paradox stopped a dozen paces from the throne, grinning lazily as if he were strolling into a tavern, not the den of a king.
¡°Vroom.¡± The sharp crack of energy tore through the room as Paradox fired off a bolt of electricity aimed directly at the King¡¯s chest. It struck cleanly, but¡ª Gone. Alistair vanished like smoke dispersing in the wind. ¡°An illusion,¡± Paradox muttered, already spinning on his heel. His instincts screamed. A flash of silver. Alistair¡¯s blade sliced through the air, grazing Paradox¡¯s jacket. ¡°Cute trick,¡± Paradox smirked as he skipped backward, but his smile faltered. Something pulsed at the edges of his vision¡ªwarping. His mind flickered. He¡¯s blocking my perception. Illusions and mental interference¡­ This guy¡¯s playing chess while I¡¯m supposed to be playing checkers. Alistair reappeared, his regal posture unshaken, his face calm but calculating. He was muscular but carried himself like royalty, every movement deliberate and precise. Icy blue eyes fixed on Paradox with predatory intensity. His silver hair, slicked back and regal, glimmered in the dim light. The faint scar crossing his brow hinted at a past where even kings bled. Suddenly, a ripple spread across the room. The lush grass beneath their feet turned brittle and crumbled into dust. Trees outside the throne room window twisted and blackened as their life force was siphoned away¡ªabsorbed into Alistair. The dark gemstone in his blade glowed brighter. He¡¯s drawing power from the world itself, Paradox realized grimly. The fight was on.
The two clashed with blinding speed. Sparks flared as steel met steel. Alistair moved like a tempest¡ªeach swing of his sword a masterful execution, honed by decades of discipline. Paradox, agile and chaotic, met him with his own flair, sidestepping and countering. Every step was calculated chaos. For each illusion Alistair conjured, Paradox defied it, attacking the ¡°real¡± Alistair with a manic gleam in his eye. Paradox was looking for something¡ªan opening¡ªand Alistair knew it. ¡°I will admit,¡± Alistair said between clashes, his voice tinged with amusement and irritation, ¡°for a fool who challenges a king, you are a strong fool. Not many break free of my illusions¡ªor my control.¡± Paradox parried another strike, the clang of blades ringing through the chamber. He grinned, blood trickling from a small cut on his cheek. ¡°Flattery will get you nowhere, Your Majesty,¡± Paradox quipped, his voice light but his eyes sharp. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve played this game before.¡± Their swords locked, both men pushing against each other. Alistair¡¯s eyes narrowed, studying Paradox¡¯s every movement like a predator sizing up its prey. You¡¯re calculating my moves, Paradox realized. But you don¡¯t know I¡¯m doing the same. One wrong move, one single miscalculation, and this battle would end. Time to shift the odds.
Paradox drew The Chrono Sword from his back. A pulse of energy rippled outward, slowing time in a heartbeat. The world around him fell silent, the king¡¯s flickering cloak frozen mid-sway. With one deliberate swing, Paradox unleashed a wave of time energy. Alistair saw it coming, his mind sharp enough to perceive the slowing flow of time. He dodged¡ªonly to find himself repeating the same dodge. Again. And again. ¡°What sorcery is this?¡± Alistair growled, confusion tainting his icy calm. He moved, his mind searching for a way out¡ªyet he remained trapped, evading the same attack on endless repeat. Paradox¡¯s voice broke the silence, smug and teasing. ¡°Time loop, Your Majesty. Fun, right? I¡¯ve locked you in a little puzzle. Let¡¯s see how long it takes you to solve it.¡± The king¡¯s jaw tightened as frustration flickered in his gaze. The dark gemstone in his sword flared, pulsing with raw energy. With a roar, Alistair swung his blade. Slash. The wave of energy shattered like glass as Alistair cut through the loop. He charged forward, faster than thought¡ªhis blade aimed at Paradox¡¯s head. Fast. But Paradox was faster. Time warped again, and Paradox met Alistair¡¯s strike head-on. Their blades collided, locking once more.
And then¡ª Something¡¯s wrong. The moment his blade connected, Paradox felt it. This isn¡¯t him. The illusion dissolved. The real Alistair appeared behind him. ¡°Too slow.¡± The king¡¯s blade swung downward, a blur of silver aimed for Paradox¡¯s heart. But just as the sword struck¡ª Whoosh. Paradox phased into shadow, intangible for a heartbeat. He reappeared a few feet away, breathing hard. ¡°Close one,¡± Paradox muttered, wiping sweat from his brow. He turned, launching himself forward with renewed ferocity. His knee smashed into Alistair¡¯s chin with a crack. The king staggered back, wiping blood from his mouth with a smirk. ¡°Interesting,¡± Alistair muttered, his tone laced with dark satisfaction. ¡°To think I would meet a foe worthy of my blade. Tell me, what is thy name?¡± Paradox grinned, brandishing his sword. ¡°Paradox. One name, simple and epic. Pretty cool, huh?¡± Alistair chuckled darkly. ¡°Befitting, I suppose, for one such as you.¡± They circled each other, both bleeding, both grinning like wolves. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this,¡± Paradox said. Flames erupted in his palm, roaring outward like a storm. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can cut this.¡± And that he did. Alistair''s silver blade shone brilliantly, like a star slashing through the sky, cleaving through the torrent of flames raging towards him. The oppressive heat caused the air itself to waver and dance, but his expression remained stone-cold. Paradox, standing across the battlefield, stopped mid-motion. Sweat ran down his brow as his sharp eyes analyzed Alistair¡¯s every move. Think this through. If I attack him head-on, he¡¯ll just use another illusion. If I strike from afar, he¡¯ll carve through my attacks with that infernal blade. The gears turned rapidly in his mind as he clenched his Chrono Sword, its shimmering blade pulsing with distortions of time. "What if I mix it up? A blend of long-range and close-range to keep him guessing..." Without hesitation, Paradox unleashed another torrent of flames¡ªfaster this time, boosted by the temporal energy of his blade. His mind bent reality, imagining the flames taking on a heat-seeking form, weaving after Alistair like living serpents.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Simultaneously, he cloaked himself in shadow, his presence vanishing from sight and sense, creeping toward Alistair from behind.
¡°You cannot hide forever!¡± Alistair''s shout cut through the roar of the flames. His silver blade clashed against the fiery torrent, and sparks cascaded around him like a storm of dying stars. But something felt different. The flames resisted him this time, heavy and writhing, like they had a will of their own. "Tch¡ªthis is... harder than before." The strain on his body was clear as he grunted, pouring every ounce of strength into his swing. With a final push, he scattered the flames¡ªbut in that very instant, a sharp pain tore through his chest. ¡°Guh¡ª!¡± Paradox¡¯s Chrono Sword pierced Alistair¡¯s back. Blood splattered onto the scorched earth as Alistair stumbled, coughing violently. ¡°A... A sneak attack? A warrior... of your caliber, resorting to such trickery... How disgraceful.¡± Blood dripped from his lips as he staggered forward. "Who said I wasn¡¯t the kind of warrior to use tricks?" Paradox¡¯s voice came like a whisper laced with mockery. He smirked cruelly¡ªbut it faded as swiftly as it appeared. Before his very eyes, Alistair¡¯s body shimmered... and vanished. ¡°What? Another illusion?!¡± A realization hit him like a sledgehammer. When did he pull that off? I was tracking his energy¡ªthere was no way...! In that split-second of distraction, a brilliant beam of purple energy¡ªdense and deadly¡ªexploded from nowhere. BOOM! The impact sent Paradox hurtling across the battlefield. He crashed into the ground, his body skidding through dirt and rubble. Smoke rose from his charred form. Burns covered his flesh, chunks of his body had been eviscerated, and blood pooled beneath him like a crimson ocean. His vision blurred. Is this it...? This is how I die? To illusions? What a pathetic way to go... His thoughts dulled as the world around him turned gray. His once-sharp eyes stared vacantly at the sky, their light extinguished.
"Victory is mine!" Alistair''s voice rang out with triumph as he sheathed his gleaming blade. The dark gemstone embedded in its hilt glowed with an ominous purple light, pulsating like a heartbeat. He stood over Paradox''s broken body, shoulders heaving. "At last... With your defeat, I can rebuild my kingdom¡ªreclaim my throne as the strongest." He turned to leave, his focus already shifting to Metro City. But as his gaze swept over the blood-soaked ground, he froze. The pool of Paradox¡¯s blood¡ªno longer still¡ªbegan to shift, ripple, and swirl. It morphed into words. ¡°Do not get too confident. I¡¯ll be back. Watch your back.¡± Alistair sneered, scoffing at the cryptic message. A desperate curse. Turning on his heel, he marched toward the ruined city in the distance.
In the heart of Metro City, Alistair raised his hand. A crackling wave of illusionary magic pulsed outward, manifesting swarms of Obsidian Unit Mk-V robots. They marched forward like an endless tide, their steel feet crushing debris underfoot. Their directive? To destroy the city¡¯s rebuilding efforts. Suddenly¡ª CRASH! A force like a meteor struck the ground, sending robots flying in all directions. Some were crushed into twisted heaps, others shattered into fragments. A confident, commanding voice echoed through the devastation. ¡°Who said you could come to my city and do as you please?¡± From the dust, a figure emerged¡ªher silhouette unmistakable. Eve stood tall, clad in her iconic Omni Eve costume. The sleek red and silver leotard, with metallic gold trimming along the edges, and a stylized infinity symbol in metallic gold, placed just above her chest, with a smaller circle at the heart of the emblem displaying a gradient from deep indigo to pure white glimmered under the setting sun. Her deep blue eyes burned with righteous fury. Alistair¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Eve. So you made it. Does this mean the city¡¯s evacuation is complete?" In the depths of limbo, Paradox¡¯s ghostly presence chuckled softly. ¡°She¡¯s here... Good. Five minutes, little sister. That¡¯s all I need for revival. Show me how much you¡¯ve grown.¡±
Eve soared into the sky, lightning-fast, as her rods¡ªsleek and deadly¡ªlaunched toward Alistair. He deflected them with his blade in a flurry of motion, but Eve¡¯s telekinesis made the weapons far more persistent. The rods veered back, hitting him from unexpected angles. BOOM! Explosions erupted, the sheer force blasting Alistair backward. His boots dug trenches into the earth as he skidded, clutching his ribs. "Those rods... How heavy are they? And that explosion... It could flatten an entire building!" Wiping blood from his mouth, Alistair glared at her. "Who are you? How is one so young this powerful?" "I am Omni Eve," she declared, her voice unshaking. "Little sister of Paradox, and the one who¡¯s going to end your reign of destruction!" Eve surged forward, breaking the sound barrier. Alistair readied his stance, predicting her attack¡ªonly to stagger in shock. She blocked his strikes bare-handed. No¡ªupon closer inspection, her hands were enveloped in shimmering translucent energy with intricate gold designs crawling up her forearms. Before he could react¡ª CRACK! Her fist collided with his side, a punch so devastating it sent him soaring through the air. "GAAH!" His body crumpled against the ground, ruptured organs screaming in agony. Blood streamed from his mouth.
Alistair struggled to his feet. His every movement was labored, every breath ragged. "This girl... Her power exceeds even that accursed Chrono Sword!" Gritting his teeth, Alistair swung his blade, unleashing a crescent slash of purple energy. Eve deflected it with ease, her psychic field shimmering. Her cold, piercing gaze bore into him. ¡°You killed my brother. I¡¯ll make sure you suffer tenfold.¡± She launched a barrage of rods, dozens of them streaking toward him like meteors. Alistair¡¯s screams echoed as he was impaled again and again¡ªexcept... It was an illusion. From behind, Alistair¡¯s blade plunged into her back. ¡°Too young. Too inexperienced,¡± he muttered. Her body fell limp. Or so he thought. ¡°That won¡¯t cut it, Alistair don¡¯t let your guard down, or else you will die before I revive. I will be the one to kill you¡± Paradox says watching the event unfold in what he would call limbo, a place he goes when he dies. Just as Paradox stated, Eve''s body began to dissipate, before morphing into her Ethereal Eve form. Her pale, ghostly skin with visible veins and glowing blue eyes glowing under the setting sun. Her hair floats weightlessly and her outfit Becomes diaphanous and ghostly.
"What... What in the name of the gods are you?!" Eve¡¯s voice was soft but chilling. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But this form... will be your end.¡± In a blink, she was in front of him, her hand outstretched. A pulse of psychic energy struck his mind like a sledgehammer, and Alistair dropped to his knees, clutching his head in agony. Her foot collided with his ribs, a strike so powerful it sent him tumbling across the battlefield. Tumbling over the ground Alistair manages to regain his balance, before releasing the same purple beam that killed Paradox, only for it to be reflected. This is impossible, how did she become this much stronger. Her psychic powers are far greater than mine. Just then the gemstone on his sword began to glow fiercely once again, when an idea struck him. That''s it Gripping his sword he charged at her zigging through all of the rods she launched at his, while enduring his broken ribs and ruptured organs, and when he was within range the gemstone began to glow even brighter before it released out in every direction in a spear. Desperately, Alistair raised his sword. The dark gemstone flared violently, releasing a last-ditch spear of energy in all directions. ¡°Got her¡ª!¡± Or so he hoped.
When the smoke cleared, Alistair''s fleeting sense of victory was quickly overshadowed by the terrifying sight before him. Standing there, battered and bloodied, was Paradox, holding Omni Eve in his arms. The battle had clearly taken its toll¡ªhis body was smeared with blood, both his own and Eve''s. But what truly sent a chill through Alistair¡¯s spine was the savage grin on Paradox¡¯s face. It was a grin that spelled doom, the kind that only a man on the verge of his final stand could muster. Alistair''s heart tightened. A king defeated on the battlefield... by a worthy foe. His throat tightened as he accepted the inevitable, but he swore that this final battle would be his greatest. Paradox looked down at Eve, who was now back in her original form. The fear from the near-death blow she had almost taken had caused her to revert, her ghostly visage fading into something more familiar, but Paradox¡¯s reassuring presence seemed to calm her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to my lil sis, ya know,¡± Paradox said with a grin that softened just for a moment. ¡°Now why don¡¯t you go back home, or... stay and watch. Your choice.¡± Carefully, he laid Eve down gently, turning his attention back to Alistair, the grin returning to his face. Alistair, though weakened, stood tall, unwilling to let this moment be the end of his journey. It was the final battle, and he would make sure it counted. But just as he was preparing himself for one last strike, Paradox''s expression shifted. His crimson red eyes suddenly morphed, shifting into an eerie purple glow. The kanji Éñ ÄæÕh¡ª"God Paradox"¡ªflickered within his pupils. For the first time, Alistair felt an overwhelming sense of fear. This wasn¡¯t just the final act; this was something beyond his comprehension. Paradox¡¯s eyes gleamed with power as the world around him fractured into kaleidoscopic shards. A surreal distortion surrounded him, and Alistair could feel the very fabric of reality twist and warp. ¡°These eyes,¡± Paradox murmured, almost to himself, as if sharing a secret with the universe itself. ¡°I call them the ''God Paradox eyes.'' With these eyes, I have the power to manipulate dual realities. To create and enforce two contradictory states of existence at once. In my vision, I can rewrite the laws of possibility. What you see isn¡¯t what you get.¡± Alistair¡¯s mind raced, trying to process the words, but the reality-bending energy emanating from Paradox was almost too much to handle. What was happening? Could this truly be the end? ¡°I will end this fight with one attack,¡± Paradox declared, his voice a calm but ominous whisper. He held out his hand, and light began to swirl around it, gathering into a sphere of pure, concentrated energy. Alistair, however, was no novice. He responded with all the strength he could muster, his own purple energy beam bursting forth to clash with Paradox¡¯s. The two beams met with an earth-shattering roar, a struggle of unimaginable force as they fought for dominance. But to his surprise Paradox¡¯s beam wavered, getting overturned giving way. The purple beam surged forward, striking Paradox in the chest. Alistair watched, for a brief moment, with a sickening sense of triumph¡ªuntil the smoke cleared. Paradox stood. Unfazed. Unbroken. His chest, once glowing with the deadly energy, had not even left a scar. His face remained eerily calm, his grin never fading. Alistair¡¯s heart sank. His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground in a pool of his own blood, breathing heavily. ¡°W-What did you do?¡± Alistair croaked, his voice weak and filled with disbelief. Paradox stood above him, his voice low but laced with finality. ¡°I altered your perception, Alistair. I manipulated your mind. What you thought was a victory... was merely a reflection. You visualized it as successful, but in reality, you were always the one who lost.¡± His gaze darkened. ¡°Any attack you would have tried would have ended the same way.¡± Alistair¡¯s breath hitched in his throat as the weight of the words sunk in. ¡°You truly are a tricky one,¡± he muttered, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°A warrior who is willing to use anything... anything at his disposal.¡± He coughed up blood. ¡°And for that... I thank you.¡± Paradox¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Thank me? What for?¡± Alistair chuckled weakly, though it sounded hollow, defeated. ¡°For giving me... the fight and ending of a warrior and a king... For not looking down on me when I was weaker than you, and... most importantly... showing me the future I could have had.¡± He paused, eyes fading, his life slipping away. ¡°I¡¯m not... sorry for losing. I¡¯m just sorry... I never got to see that future.¡± And with that, Alistair¡¯s eyes dulled, his breath stilled, and the light of his life flickered out. Paradox stood in silence for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, slowly, his eyes softened, and he closed them briefly. That is right, I did show him that he thought to himself or rather I showed him what he would be reincarnating as, and this time he will be much stronger, so I wish him the best of luck on his goal in that new world. His thoughts drifted to the task at hand. But first... I must fix this city before my eyes fade... before I pass out. With a snap of his fingers, Paradox imagined Metro City restored, its once-shattered streets and buildings returning to their former glory. He thought of how Alistair¡¯s reign had left the city broken, and how he was about to put it back together. But as the image came to life, Paradox felt the draining sensation in his eyes, his vision blurring. The price of these eyes... he thought, before his sight faded entirely. As Paradox collapsed, falling face-first into the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. Another day, another flawless victory, he mused. For me, the strongest person in existence. Who somehow keeps dying. But let¡¯s not talk about that. His voice echoed through the emptiness of his thoughts. Stay tuned... The next chapter¡¯s gonna be toonish, haha. Get it? Let me shut up. And with that, Paradox¡¯s consciousness faded, slipping into the abyss. Vol 2 Ch 18 The Misadventures of Celestia Inside their home, Paradox, Norika, and Eve are sitting on the couch, resting after their recent battle. Norika, as usual, is ignoring her father, the image of a rebellious teen. Paradox, wrapped in bandages from head to toe, twitches as he leans back, a scowl etched on his face. Eve, though in less severe condition, has light bandages around her arms, legs, and stomach, her eyes tired but sharp. The three are taking a well-needed break, recuperating from the recent events¡ªthe sudden attack from a mysterious group that had aimed to overthrow their peaceful city, seeking to rebuild their fallen empire. Yet, despite the odds, the group had somehow managed to defeat them. Paradox, however, is not at all concerned. His voice, laden with arrogance, rings out loudly. "Of course we did, because I¡¯m here. And I¡¯m still the strongest. No little groups of bandits can defeat me!" He monologues to no one in particular, as if reassuring himself. His words are more to the universe than anyone around him, as if he¡¯s trying to convince himself he¡¯s not as injured as he looks. Ignoring his little outburst, the narrative continues, shifting focus toward the television the three are watching. "Our Heroes..." Paradox interrupts, scowling at the screen, ¡°I am not a hero,¡± he mutters loudly, his voice almost comically grating, but the story presses on despite his protests. The television screen reveals the show''s description, and the narrator continues undeterred. "Our Heroes are about to watch a show that has not been aired in decades, and since then, it has undergone quite a few changes." The show is called "Starlight Adventures". The narrator reads out the show¡¯s premise: "Set in a vibrant, surreal universe where cosmic energy, known as Starlight Essence, governs the balance between realms. The central character, Celestia Lumenara, is a cosmic guardian chosen to protect the Lumen Crystals, powerful artifacts that maintain harmony across the various dimensions. Each episode explores her adventures across different realms, fighting quirky yet formidable villains, solving cosmic mysteries, and learning more about her own powers." Paradox scoffs loudly, "Sounds so clich¨¦. Like every other show out there. Let me guess¡ªthis ¡®main¡¯ character is just some ordinary person who gets some special power and stops a huge threat, right?" His voice drips with sarcasm, and he mutters to himself. Just as he finishes his rant, his mouth is comically zipped shut, much to the surprise of Norika and Eve, who have no idea how he managed to manipulate the flow of their reality. With a dramatic flourish, the narrator continues. "Now that that is done, let the show begin!"
After a brief commercial break, the show begins, and the opening credits roll for the first episode: "Celestia''s Awakening." The screen fades in, revealing a breathtaking view of Astralis, a cluster of floating islands shimmering with golden light. These islands drift through a vast expanse of space, surrounded by glowing nebulae and the whisper of cosmic winds. "Long ago, the realms thrived in harmony, powered by the Lumen Crystals, the beating heart of the cosmos," the narrator intones. "But when the Starlight Essence faltered, the balance began to crumble¡­" Suddenly, the scene shifts violently. A dark, ominous force begins to emerge from the Void¡ªa swirling mass of shadow and energy, called the Shadowrift. Inside it, a shadowy figure cloaked in starlit mist lurks. The dark figure begins stealing fragments of the Lumen Crystals, unleashing chaos across the realms. As the shadow''s presence intensifies, the scene jumps to a serene part of Astralis, where Celestia Lumenara, the protagonist, lives a quiet life in seclusion. Celestia, tall and striking at 5''10", with a lean yet curvaceous figure, stands with the confidence of someone unaware of the true scope of their potential. Her long silvery hair cascades freely down her back, catching the light in waves. Her piercing crimson eyes glint with curiosity and an unspoken yearning. She spends her days tending to a small, floating garden in the corner of Astralis¡ªher peaceful sanctuary. Her only companion is Comet, a mischievous, talking shooting star that has always been by her side. Celestia, with her gentle demeanor, is curious about the vastness beyond her small world, always wondering if there¡¯s more to her existence than just being a keeper of a garden. Comet, in his usual playful manner, flies around her, his body glowing in hues of blue, gold, and white. His golden eyes shimmer like the sun, always seeking mischief but also offering advice when it¡¯s needed. "Hey, Comet," Celestia begins, her voice soft yet filled with the weight of a question she¡¯s been carrying for a long time. "Do you ever think there¡¯s more to this world than tending to our garden? I¡¯ve always wondered if there¡¯s somewhere I truly belong¡­ something more than this." Comet zips around her, his playful nature always able to lift her spirits. "Of course, Celestia! There''s a place for everyone, including you. Who knows, maybe today will be the start of something new, something exciting!" Little does she know, Comet¡¯s words hold an eerie truth. As he leads her to a hidden corner of the island, where he had been exploring alone, they discover something that will change everything. While investigating the edges of the island, Celestia stumbles upon a glowing shard buried beneath a bed of ethereal astral flowers. As her fingers brush against it, the shard pulses with energy and merges with her being. In an instant, she is overwhelmed by a rush of power, a cosmic force that seems to ignite every fiber of her being. The Toon Force, a chaotic and unpredictable energy, awakens within her. The vibrant colors of the cosmic energies explode around her, and she can feel the Starlight Essence flooding through her veins for the very first time. ¡°This energy¡­ it¡¯s the same as what I was told about growing up¡­ but why did it choose me?¡± Celestia whispers, confused, her mind racing with a mix of wonder and dread. Before she can dwell on it further, Comet¡¯s voice cuts through her thoughts. ¡°Umm, Celestia¡­ we don¡¯t have time to think about that! Look!¡± Comet points toward the horizon, and Celestia turns to see the once peaceful island now under attack. Shadows gather ominously in the sky as the island begins to tremble. "We¡¯re under attack!" Comet shouts, his voice full of panic. The sudden chaos jolts Celestia into action. Her hands instinctively glow with the power of the Toon Force. Reality begins to warp around her as she is thrust into an entirely new role¡ªone she never expected.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Her body feels light, as if she could bend the laws of physics themselves. Her newfound powers are vast, but the weight of the world¡¯s imbalance presses down on her shoulders. She doesn''t yet know how to wield this power, but she knows one thing for sure: the world around her is falling apart. Celestia¡¯s face hardens as she steps forward, the air around her crackling with cosmic energy. ¡°We can¡¯t just stand here, Comet. We need to protect this world, no matter the cost!¡± Comet nods, his starry body flitting nervously behind her as the ground shakes underfoot. ¡°We¡¯ll face this together, Celestia!¡± With that, the once serene island of Astralis becomes the backdrop for a battle of cosmic proportions, and Celestia must learn how to master her newfound powers in order to defend the balance of the realms. But with the Shadowrift looming ever closer, hope seems fleeting. Can Celestia overcome the darkness that threatens to consume her world? Or will the shadows of despair grow too powerful to resist? The battle for the cosmos has just begun.
As Celestia began to grasp the immense power surging within her, she felt a stirring sense of purpose. Her hands glowed with radiant light, and the air around her seemed to hum with energy. She was no longer the girl she once was¡ªher powers were awakening. And just as she was beginning to understand what she could do, the storm on the horizon grew darker. The sky, once so bright, darkened as a mysterious figure materialized out of the shadows. The figure, cloaked in swirling darkness, was a towering presence¡ªnearly eight feet tall. His cloak, made of the shadows themselves, flowed behind him like a river of darkness. It seemed to stretch and blend with the night, as if he were one with the void. Above his head floated a swirling halo of dark energy, crackling and spinning with malevolent intent. His eyes, hollow pits of blackness, glowed with the shifting starlight of distant galaxies, endless and uncaring. ¡°I am Nebulous Nocturn,¡± the figure boomed, his voice deep and foreboding, sending a chill through the very air around them. ¡°And I have come for what you hold¡ªthe shard of the Lumen Crystal.¡± Before Celestia could react, Nocturn snapped his fingers, summoning a swarm of shadowy creatures. These creatures, with their mismatched limbs and glowing red eyes, scurried about like bumbling fools. They were Voidlings¡ªshapeless, mischievous beings of darkness, drawn to the light of the Lumen Crystal. ¡°Go, my minions!¡± Nocturn commanded. ¡°Rip that shard from her and bring it to me!¡± With a screech, the Voidlings lunged forward, charging toward Celestia. She barely had time to react before they were upon her, their grasping tendrils reaching for the precious crystal shard in her hand. ¡°Not so fast!¡± Celestia declared, her voice filled with a newfound confidence. In an instant, her body surged with magical energy, and she transformed into a giant, armored version of herself. Her armor gleamed with light, a perfect match for the Lumen Crystal''s glow. Comet, her loyal companion, zoomed around her, his small body a blur of cosmic dust. ¡°Celestia! Now¡¯s your chance! Show them what you can do!¡± he cheered. With a wild grin on her face, Celestia raised a hand, summoning a massive, cartoonish mallet that appeared out of nowhere¡ªboing! It made an exaggerated sound as it materialized. She swung it with all her might, sending the Voidlings flying into the sky with one perfect, massive smack¡ªa giant puff of smoke marking their defeat. The Voidlings flew off the island in every direction, their forms flailing comically through the air, leaving nothing but an empty space where they once stood. Celestia stood triumphantly, her chest puffed out in a victorious pose. But even as she laughed at her success, a sense of doubt clouded her heart. The battle had been easy¡ªtoo easy. Her powers were immense, but could she truly handle the responsibility they came with? Could she protect this world and the others from the darkness that threatened them all? Just as she was about to collect herself, Nocturn appeared again, his shadowy form looming over her. His deep, ominous voice rang out, filled with quiet menace. ¡°You are strong, Guardian, but this is only the beginning. The storm you face is far greater than you can imagine.¡± He slowly vanished into the darkness, leaving behind a lingering chill. ¡°You cannot stop the coming storm.¡± Celestia stood frozen, the weight of his words sinking in. Her heart fluttered with uncertainty. The peace she had known for so long had been shattered, and in its place, a darkness more terrifying than she could have ever imagined was beginning to grow.
Days passed, and Celestia, with the help of her newfound powers, began to heal the island. The plants and trees sprouted back to life, their once-dying forms now lush and vibrant. But as the land grew green again, something strange began to happen. The plants... they were alive in a way that was far more than ordinary. Flowers bloomed with wide, exaggerated eyes that blinked and swayed in the wind. Trees shook their branches as if stretching, their mouths opening to sing eerie, distorted songs. Comet flitted by her side, his eyes wide. ¡°Uh, Celestia... I think you might¡¯ve overdone it a bit.¡± Celestia chuckled nervously. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s fine, Comet. Maybe they¡¯re just happy to be alive again.¡± But before she could process the strange occurrence, a sudden, swirling portal ripped open in the air before her. Celestia jumped back, her hand instinctively reaching for the Lumen Crystal as she prepared for another attack. Out of the swirling portal stepped a small creature¡ªa fox, no taller than three feet, her glowing fur shimmering with the colors of the nebula. Her tail was long and wispy, resembling a trail of starlight. Her large, sapphire-blue eyes glowed with a gentle radiance, and she stood with the poise of one who had seen far beyond the stars. Celestia blinked in surprise. ¡°A fox...?¡± The fox bowed her head gracefully. ¡°I am Starbright,¡± she said, her voice calm yet filled with an ancient wisdom. ¡°I¡¯ve come to seek you, Guardian.¡± Comet fluttered over to Celestia''s shoulder, his eyes narrowed in suspicion. ¡°Uh, Guardian? What do you mean?¡± Starbright¡¯s gaze shifted to Comet, her expression softening. ¡°You are the Guardian of the Lumen Crystals, Celestia. And with that title comes a responsibility unlike any other. You must embark on a journey to protect the Crystals from those who seek to control the Starlight Essence.¡± Celestia stood still for a moment, the weight of Starbright¡¯s words sinking in. A part of her wanted to run away, to ignore the responsibility thrust upon her, but she couldn¡¯t. Not when the fate of so many realms was in her hands. She had to rise to the challenge. Comet flew closer to Celestia, his expression full of determination. ¡°We¡¯re with you, Celestia. No matter what happens, we¡¯ll face it together.¡± Starbright smiled softly. ¡°Then let us begin. The first of many trials awaits you, Guardian.¡± With that, the portal opened wide, revealing a shimmering path leading into another realm. Celestia took a deep breath, her heart heavy with uncertainty but also burning with determination. ¡°This is it,¡± she whispered, her voice steady despite the fear in her chest. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± With Comet and Starbright by her side, Celestia stepped forward, leaving behind her quiet island life. Together, they would embark on their first adventure, and Celestia would discover just how far her powers¡ªand her resolve¡ªwould take her. As they entered the portal, the camera panned out, revealing the vast, uncharted expanse of Astralis, the universe in all its shimmering, cosmic glory. The theme song of Starlight Adventures began to swell as the screen faded to black, and the narrator¡¯s voice echoed one final time: ¡°And so, the Starlight Guardian¡¯s journey begins. In her hands lies the fate of countless realms. Will she rise to the challenge, or will the shadows consume the light?¡±
Back in the house, Paradox sat watching, his expression twisted in disdain. "Wow, just wow," he sneered, mocking the story with a sharp laugh. "Such a touching story. How original. Saving the world? Real groundbreaking stuff." He then turned to Eve, who sat beside him, wiping away a tear from her eye. ¡°Aww, look at you, getting emotional over some cartoon. Typical,¡± he scoffed, clearly unamused. "I guess it hits close to home for you, huh? Saving your home and all that?" Eve, though clearly moved, didn¡¯t respond. Her gaze remained fixed on the screen, where Celestia stood at the edge of her island, ready to step into the unknown. Paradox¡¯s eyes then shifted to Norika, who was sitting silently, clearly torn between crying and rolling her eyes. ¡°Does everyone around me have terrible taste?¡± he yelled, his voice full of exaggerated irritation. Before he could continue, the screen went pitch black, cutting off his tirade. "Don¡¯t you dare cut the story off on me! I''m not done!" he shouted, furious. But with a single snap of reality, the screen reopened. ¡°Tell me, audience,¡± Paradox demanded, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Do you agree with me that this show was ass, or are you one of those people who likes it?¡± He looked out toward the invisible viewers with disdain, expecting to be heard. But before he could go any further, the screen shut down one last time, leaving him in silence. He pouted, his arrogant smirk fading as he crossed his arms and sulked. Vol 2 Ch 19 Abandoned Mansion Pt 1 Jun, Wednesday 28, 2007 - 5:00 AM Metro City Lying in bed, Paradox was sleeping peacefully when a sudden, sharp knock on the door shattered the silence of the early morning. His crimson eyes fluttered open lazily, filled with drowsy irritation as he glanced at the clock. 5:00 AM. ¡°¡­Who in their right mind would be knocking on my door at this ungodly hour?¡± His voice was groggy, laced with mild annoyance. With a heavy sigh, he lazily swung his legs off the bed, rubbing his face as he got up. Dressed in only red and black sweatpants, his bare chest felt the cool air of the room as he trudged toward the door. As soon as he cracked it open and saw the familiar face standing there, his expression deadpanned. Without a word, he promptly shut the door in their face and turned around to walk back to bed. BANG! BANG! BANG! The knocking grew louder and more persistent, each impact sending vibrations through the door. ¡°¡­What do they want from me now?¡± Paradox muttered in frustration. Giving in, he swung the door open again, now face to face with Samantha, whose left eye twitched in irritation. ¡°I was sent with direct orders to inform you of a mission you will be partaking in,¡± she stated flatly. Paradox crossed his arms, unimpressed. ¡°Yeah, well¡ªI decline.¡± Samantha didn¡¯t even flinch at his immediate refusal. Instead, she smirked knowingly. ¡°I think you might change your mind.¡± His brow arched slightly. ¡°Oh? And what exactly do you mean by that?¡± She wasted no time, getting straight to the point. ¡°We¡¯ve discovered a peculiar house. Anyone who enters¡ªno matter how powerful, no matter what weapons they wield¡ªeverything is stripped away, rendering them completely ordinary.¡± That caught his attention. His half-lidded gaze sharpened slightly. ¡°¡­Huh. Now that does sound interesting. Anything else?¡± She continued, her tone serious. ¡°There have been reports of ghost sightings from those who managed to escape¡­ But we weren¡¯t able to get much out of them. Every last survivor¡¯s mind was shattered beyond repair¡ªbroken by whatever they saw inside.¡± A slow grin spread across Paradox¡¯s face. ¡°Oh? A place that even cracks minds wide open? Sounds like something straight out of a horror flick.¡± He stretched, rolling his neck. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in. Where¡¯s this whole haunted adventure taking place?¡± Samantha handed him a small file containing coordinates. ¡°Inside a haunted mansion. You¡¯re our last hope in solving this case. If you do it, we¡¯ll help you with that little secret building project you¡¯ve been working on.¡± Paradox smirked, glancing at the papers before stuffing them in his pocket. ¡°So it was you guys spying on me. Had a feeling¡­ just didn¡¯t care enough to call you out on it.¡± He yawned before turning away. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have it done in a flash.¡± Without another word, Samantha left, heading back to Omega-7 HQ. Closing the door, Paradox muttered under his breath. ¡°Haunted mansion, huh¡­¡± Before he could ponder it further, a presence made itself known. Two pairs of eyes were burning into him. Looking up, he saw Eve and Norika standing there, arms crossed, staring at him with knowing expressions. ¡°We¡¯re coming with you,¡± Norika stated bluntly. ¡°And you can¡¯t stop us,¡± Eve added. Paradox blinked before grinning. ¡°Why would I? I was already gonna ask if you both wanted to come.¡± He waved his hand nonchalantly. ¡°Now hurry up and get ready. We¡¯re going now¡ªnight¡¯s the best time to hunt ghosts, after all.¡±
Jun, Wednesday 28, 2007 - 5:05 AM Outside the Haunted Mansion The mansion stood like a monolith, draped in shadows. The surrounding air was thick with unnatural silence¡ªthe kind that made the world feel dead. Crows cawed from the gnarled trees, their silhouettes barely visible against the dark sky. Overhead, storm clouds churned, swirling like an omen of doom. Occasional streaks of lightning crackled across the heavens, illuminating the structure in ghostly flashes. And then¡ª A figure appeared. Standing in one of the upstairs windows, a pale, translucent shadow watched them with empty, hollow eyes. Paradox took one look at the eerie spectacle and deadpanned. ¡°Wow. Quite the warm welcome.¡± Beside him, Eve visibly tensed. Her grip on her jacket tightened. Noticing her unease, a wicked idea sprouted in Paradox¡¯s mind. Without a word, his body lifted off the ground, his form twisting unnaturally as ghostly hands coiled around him. Then¡ª He screamed. A bloodcurdling, agonized scream. His body was dragged into the mansion, vanishing into the darkness. ¡°BROTHER!¡± Eve¡¯s heart stopped. Without hesitation, she sprinted forward, sheer panic overtaking her senses.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. But just as she reached the entrance¡ª A hand landed on her shoulder. Slowly, hesitantly, she turned¡ªonly to come face to face with Paradox¡¯s grinning face. ¡°Yo.¡± CRACK! Her fist smashed into his face, sending him staggering back. ¡°THAT. WAS. NOT. FUNNY.¡± Her voice trembled with lingering horror. ¡°I THOUGHT YOU WERE DEAD, YOU IDIOT!¡± To the side, Norika was howling with laughter. She had already suspected Paradox was up to something when she saw that mischievous glint in his eyes. After wiping a tear from her eye, Norika took the lead, stepping inside first. The moment she crossed the threshold¡ª Something changed. ¡°¡­Tch.¡± She clenched her fist. ¡°I can¡¯t feel my powers.¡± Her face darkened. ¡°And I can¡¯t access the Omni-Watch.¡± Paradox tested his abilities. Nothing. ¡°Yep,¡± he nodded. ¡°We¡¯re as powerless as horror movie protagonists.¡± A soft whimper made him glance down. Eve had instinctively grabbed his sleeve. He smirked, ruffling her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eve¡ªI¡¯ll protect you.¡± ¡°Say that again when you¡¯re not being an idiot.¡± Norika snorted. CRASH! A nearby table flipped over, chairs levitating into the air. Eve yelped, while Norika took a defensive stance. Paradox? He didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°It¡¯s watching us,¡± he muttered, his sharp eyes scanning the room. ¡°Waiting for our next move.¡± His gaze locked onto the walls. New doors had appeared¡ªones that weren¡¯t there when they entered. ¡°¡­Let me guess.¡± He exhaled. ¡°We need to find the real door to escape, but it¡¯s locked, and we have to find a key.¡± ¡°Sounds about right,¡± Norika agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s split up.¡± ¡°Right. Because splitting up in a haunted house always ends so well.¡± Paradox rolled his eyes. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do it.¡± With a reluctant Eve in tow, they each went separate ways¡ªunaware of the nightmare that awaited them.
Eve moved through the dim corridor, her heart pounding. The further she went, the colder it became. Then¡ª Slam! She was flung through the air, crashing into the wall with a sickening thud. ¡°Ghh¡­ what was that?¡± She groaned, clutching her head. A chair hurtled toward her¡ªfast. Instinct took over. She dodged, just barely avoiding a direct hit. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Even without my powers¡­ I¡¯m not helpless.¡± Her grip tightened on her red rods. A shadow moved in the darkness. ¡°¡­Oh no you don¡¯t.¡± She flung a rod¡ªbut before it could hit, it was stopped. A force unlike anything she had ever felt crushed the air around her. A presence so overwhelming¡­ so utterly horrifying¡­ That, for the first time in her life¡ª Eve felt true fear.
Paradox strolled through the farthest part of the mansion, hands casually behind his neck, his expression carefree despite the ominous air surrounding him. ¡°If I were some kind of cursed item needed to escape a haunted room, where would I be hiding?¡± Before he could finish that thought¡ª SHING! A sword came rushing toward him from behind. Without even turning, he sidestepped to the left, grabbing the hilt mid-air and flinging it right back where it came from. CLANG! The blade passed straight through its intended target¡ªrevealing a ghostly knight, its body flickering like a broken image on a screen. Paradox let out a small chuckle, amusement flashing in his crimson eyes. ¡°Y¡¯know, it¡¯s really bad manners to stab people from behind¡ªespecially with a sharp object.¡± Another sword came hurtling toward his chest. This one was much faster. Paradox barely had time to react, his hands shooting up on instinct¡ªcatching the blade between his palms. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Fast,¡± he admitted, gripping the weapon¡¯s hilt. ¡°But not fast enough.¡± With a flick of his wrist, he flung the attacker away, sending the ghostly knight skidding across the twisted wooden floor. ¡®Good thing I summoned my [Uni Gloves] in time. Otherwise, I¡¯d be looking like a damn kebab right now.¡¯ Now, if you¡¯re wondering how he can still use his gloves despite all powers being stripped away¡ªwell, much like his little sister Eve¡¯s weapons, his [Uni Gloves] weren¡¯t tied to his internal power source. And Paradox? Paradox was always prepared. Before he could relish in that small victory¡ª BAM! A sudden impact struck his face with the force of a meteor, sending him rocketing through a window. Glass shattered around him as he plummeted toward the ground below. But the fall never came. Instead¡ª He landed somewhere else entirely. The moment his body touched the floor, he realized something was wrong. The air was thick with dampness. The walls were made of rough stone, lined with torches that flickered with an eerie blue glow. It was a dungeon. Paradox slowly pushed himself up, groaning. ¡°¡­Sometimes, I should really just keep my damn mouth shut.¡± His gaze flicked forward, locking onto his new opponent. A massive, spectral knight stood before him. A towering entity clad in dented black armor, its sword dripping with something far too dark to be normal blood. Paradox cracked his neck. ¡°Well, congratulations, you¡¯ve officially pissed me off.¡± His smirk sharpened. ¡°And for ruining my amazing point, I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡± He raised a hand, gesturing mockingly. ¡°Say hi to Death for me when you see her.¡±
Meanwhile¡ª Norika wasn¡¯t walking through the mansion. She was charging through it, her feet slamming against the floor as she bulldozed through furniture, walls, and whatever else stood in her way. She wasn¡¯t running away. She was hunting. And what was she hunting? The strongest ghost in this damn place. ¡°Come out, come out, wherever you are,¡± she called in a mockingly sweet tone. ¡°I just wanna ta¡ª¡± Her hand snapped to her hip, fingers curling around the hilt of her obsidian blade. Her entire aura shifted. ¡°¡ªDon¡¯t think you can sneak up on me.¡± In one fluid motion, she spun around¡ªslicing through the air. SCHWING! Couches, chairs, paintings, and even the walls were cleaved in half in an instant. And standing at the end of her onslaught was¡ª A man. A very handsome, muscular male ghost. Norika raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re way too pretty to be a horror movie extra.¡± The ghost smirked. ¡°You will never leave this building,¡± he declared. ¡°Your life will be given to Mother.¡± Mother? A flicker of excitement lit up in Norika¡¯s crimson eyes. ¡°So there¡¯s a boss ghost in this place? Tch. You should¡¯ve just led with that.¡± She grinned. ¡°Take me to your ¡®Mother.¡¯ I wanna meet her.¡± ¡°That cannot happen.¡± His expression hardened. ¡°I will not allow harm to come to Mother.¡± With a wave of his hand, everything in the room lifted into the air¡ªthen came flying toward Norika. Tables. Chairs. Glass shards. Everything. Norika¡¯s grin only widened. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll just have to kill you and find her myself.¡± Her foot dug into the floor, the wood cracking beneath her weight¡ª And then¡ª She vanished. Moving faster than the eye could follow, she launched herself forward, spinning mid-air, her obsidian blade igniting with crimson flames. ¡°Kindly¡ª¡± She swung. ¡°¡ªDIE.¡± But before her blade could connect¡ª Her body froze. Her limbs went limp. Her entire consciousness shut down. She collapsed to the floor, unmoving. The last thing she heard before the darkness took her was the ghost murmuring¡ª ¡°Thank you, Mother. You always protect me.¡± And the last thought in Norika¡¯s mind? ¡®I¡¯m gonna kill that bitch.¡¯
Eve ran. Not out of fear. But out of sheer, desperate urgency. She needed to find her brother and Norika. The air grew heavier as she moved through the mansion, her every step echoing unnaturally. Then¡ª She tripped. Something was in her way. Looking down¡ª Her blood turned to ice. Norika. She was lying motionless on the floor. ¡°Norika?!¡± Eve dropped beside her, shaking her shoulders. No response. Her body was burning up. And then¡ª The wounds began appearing. Small at first. Then more. Then dozens. Blood pooled beneath her. And yet¡ª A smile was splayed across her lips. Eve¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°What¡¯s happening to you?¡± Norika wasn¡¯t just injured. She was fighting something. Something that wasn¡¯t in this world. Eve¡¯s fists clenched. ¡°She¡¯s battling something in her mind¡­ If she doesn¡¯t wake up soon¡ª¡± Her blue eyes narrowed. Then I¡¯ll just have to wake her up myself.
Inside her mind¡ª Norika was being ragdolled through walls. Her sword arm trembled. Blood dripped from her wounds. Her opponent? A monstrosity. Dark purple wings. Burnt skin. A body covered in razor-sharp blades. A mouth filled with too many teeth. It let out a distorted, inhuman voice. ¡°YOU CANNOT ESCAPE.¡± Norika wiped the blood from her lips. A wild grin split her face. ¡°Escape?¡± She spat on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not escaping.¡± Her eyes gleamed. ¡°I¡¯m winning.¡± She charged¡ªher blade raised, ready for the final blow.
Meanwhile¡ª Paradox stood in the warped, shifting dungeon. The very laws of physics were bending. The ceiling was now the floor. Everything was twisted. Paradox cracked his knuckles. Then he smirked. ¡°Alright, beastie.¡± He summoned his [Chrono Sword]. ¡°Let¡¯s make this interesting.¡± Vol 2 Ch 20 Abandoned Mansion Pt 2 The air within the dungeon shifted unnaturally. It wasn¡¯t just the eerie stillness of death¡ªit was alive, an entity that observed, waiting for its moment to strike. In the center of this ever-changing battlefield, the clashing of blades rang out, echoing across the shifting walls. Sparks exploded as steel met steel in a relentless flurry. Paradox moved with effortless precision, weaving through the onslaught of attacks with his usual cocky grin. Dodging. Parrying. Evading. It was a dance of near misses and close calls¡ªuntil, finally, the Ghostly Knight found its opening. The moment its sword arced toward his neck¡ª Time stopped. A heartbeat passed. When it resumed¡ª CRASH! The knight¡¯s body was sent flying, embedding deep into the stone walls, leaving behind a crater. Paradox lazily spun his [Chrono Sword] on his finger, tapping it against his shoulder. ¡°You might be strong and fast, ghosty,¡± he taunted, smirking. ¡°But you¡¯re not faster than time. And if you¡¯re not faster than time¡­ you can¡¯t beat me.¡± The Ghost Knight didn¡¯t respond¡ªbecause it never did. Instead¡ª Thousands of swords materialized in the air, each one glowing with ethereal energy. They hovered in place for a fraction of a second before raining down upon him. Paradox''s smirk didn¡¯t falter. ¡°So that¡¯s how you keep pulling blades out of nowhere, huh?¡± He deflected strike after strike, parrying the swords with swift, calculated motions. But even as he moved, a thought gnawed at him. He could keep up now¡ªbut for how long? Without his full power, his human stamina was a liability. And against an opponent that didn¡¯t tire? The battle could only end one way. ¡°Tch.¡± He exhaled sharply. ¡°Guess I should switch things up, huh?¡± With a swift motion, he slammed his free hand against the ground¡ª BOOM! The stone floor ruptured, forming a massive barrier of jagged rock between him and the incoming barrage. The swords embedded into the wall, their momentum halted. Paradox smirked. ¡°Too easy.¡± CRACK! A metal gauntlet smashed into his face. His vision blurred as his body was sent flying across the room, slamming into the ground. Before he could recover¡ª Another hit. Then another. And another. The Knight didn¡¯t let up. Paradox barely had time to block before he was sent hurtling again, the relentless onslaught giving him no time to breathe. ¡°Shit¡ª!¡± But in the next instant¡ª Time stopped once more. Gasping, Paradox warped himself across the dungeon, reappearing on the opposite side of the room. He wiped the blood from his mouth, shaking his head. ¡°Damn. That guy hits like a train.¡± He rolled his shoulders. ¡°Alright. Gotta admit, this is fun.¡± And yet¡ª The moment time resumed¡ª The knight was already upon him. Paradox''s instincts screamed. ¡°You gotta be kidding¡ª¡± He barely managed to pull out his [Paradox Dagger] in time, launching a miniature black hole directly at the knight¡¯s chest. The void ripped through its form¡ª Forcing it to retreat. But before Paradox could celebrate¡ª The wound began to heal. ¡°¡­Hah.¡± He let out a breathless chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ve got healing too? You¡¯re really just the gift that keeps on giving, aren¡¯t you?¡± His grip on his dagger tightened. This wasn¡¯t a fight he could drag out. If he wanted to win¡ª He had to end it in one move. Paradox slowed time, his body moving faster than ever before as he unleashed a relentless barrage of black holes, aiming to erase the knight completely. But¡ª None of it worked. The knight moved as if it already knew what he would do. Paradox¡¯s smirk faded. ¡°Okay.¡± His voice lowered. ¡°Time for plan B.¡± With one final effort, he gripped his dagger tightly¡ª And summoned a massive black hole. The sheer force tore through the dungeon, sucking in everything¡ª The walls. The air. The very fabric of reality itself. And as he fired it toward the knight¡ª His vision faded.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. His body collapsed. And the world turned to black.
In the Dream Realm¡ª Norika faced the monstrosity before her. Its grotesque form loomed, shifting unnaturally, its blackened flesh writhing as if barely holding itself together. Norika¡¯s grip on her obsidian blade tightened. Her sword ignited, crimson flames licking across its surface. ¡°Let¡¯s see if that body of yours can handle Hell¡¯s flames.¡± She lunged. Blazing crescent slashes tore through the air, colliding with the monster¡ª But instead of burning, it spun its body like a cyclone, cutting through the fire. ¡°Your flames mean nothing to me.¡± Its voice was a distorted growl. ¡°This body is accursed¡ªno fire can harm me.¡± Norika laughed. ¡°No flame can hurt you?¡± She tilted her head mockingly. ¡°That¡¯s cute. Almost as cute as my Father running away from our last fight.¡± The air around them shifted. With a single tap to her blade, a rune ignited. The first seal unlocked. The temperature skyrocketed. The very air became suffocating. Furniture melted. The ground boiled. The walls charred. Norika grinned. ¡°Time for you to learn what true flames feel like.¡± She moved. Faster than before. Faster than even the monster could react. Strike. After strike. After strike. The beast blocked¡ªbarely. But then¡ª Norika started counting. ¡°Five.¡± She struck again. ¡°Four.¡± The monster growled. ¡°Three.¡± It swung wildly. Missed. ¡°Two.¡± It felt something strange. And then¡ª ¡°One.¡± The swords embedded in its body burst into flames Just as her sword broke apart the hilt and guard falling to the ground. The monster screeched. ¡°W-WHAT DID YOU DO?!¡± Norika smirked. ¡°Oh, nothing much,¡± she shrugged. ¡°Just planted Hellfire inside you.¡± With a final swing, she cleaved the beast in two. Its body burned. Its screams echoed. And as the flames devoured it whole, Norika chuckled. ¡°Enjoy eternity in Hell.¡±
When Norika¡¯s eyes fluttered open, Eve¡¯s face was the first thing she saw. ¡°Yo,¡± she greeted lazily. ¡°What¡¯s with the long face? You really thought I¡¯d die in some lame dream battle?¡± She sat up, stretching despite her injuries, completely unfazed. Eve sighed. ¡°Of course you¡¯d act like this was nothing.¡± The two regrouped¡ª Only to find Paradox collapsed on the floor, completely drained. Norika grinned. ¡°My, my. Father¡¯s all beaten up.¡± Paradox cracked an eye open. ¡°Shut up.¡± Their eyes locked¡ª And for a moment, it seemed like they¡¯d fight each other instead. Then¡ª They both burst into laughter. Eve sighed. ¡°Focus. We still have one enemy left.¡± Norika¡¯s smirk returned. ¡°The ¡®Mother.¡¯¡±
After taking a brief moment to recover their strength, the trio pressed forward, navigating through the decaying corridors of the mansion. Every step echoed eerily, the air thick with a suffocating sense of dread. Eventually, they stepped into the backyard. Or at least¡­ it should have been the backyard. Instead of grass and open air, an unsettling sight greeted them. A door. Floating in the middle of nothingness. No walls. No frame. Just a single, ominous door, suspended in the void. As they approached, the door creaked open¡ªas if inviting them in. Paradox frowned, sensing something off¡ªbut ultimately shrugged it off. ¡°Eh, what¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡± With that, the three stepped through.
On the other side¡ª A pure white space. Pristine. Empty. But the most disturbing part? The fountains. They were everywhere, scattered across the room like decorations¡ªexcept instead of water, they spewed a thick, crimson liquid. A pungent, metallic scent filled the air. Blood. That was the thought that crossed all of their minds¡ª Before the attack came. BOOM! Three massive dragons, formed entirely from blood, erupted from the fountains. They struck with unrelenting force, sending all three of them crashing backward. ¡°Okay.¡± Paradox groaned, flipping to his feet. ¡°Now THAT is what I call an entrance.¡± Another torrent of blood surged toward him. He barely dodged, twisting mid-air before retaliating with a wide swing of his [Omni Scythe], slicing through one of the dragons. The creature collapsed into a puddle¡ªbut another immediately took its place. ¡°Tch. That¡¯s annoying.¡± Beside him, Norika grinned, her blood boiling with excitement. ¡°Big bad boss time?¡± She asked, activating her Second Rune. Her broken blade flared from red to blue, the heat intensifying instantly. The sudden burst of temperature forced both Paradox and Eve to brace themselves, sweat forming on their skin. Eve, meanwhile, had already pulled out a few of her Red Rods, gripping them tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with,¡± she muttered. Paradox smirked. ¡°Right! Let¡¯s beat some ghost ass so I can go back to sleep!¡± With a swing of his [Omni Scythe], he tore through space and time, his attacks striking their true target¡ª ¡®Mother.¡¯ The ghostly woman stood at the center of the space, her form twisting unnaturally. For a moment, Paradox thought he landed the hit. Then¡ª She vanished. His smirk widened. ¡°Oh-ho¡­ faster than time itself? Can teleport across space? Created her own dimension? Can control blood and mess with minds?¡± His crimson eyes gleamed. ¡°Now THAT is a Final Boss.¡± Norika grinned in agreement. ¡°Fun.¡± Eve, however, sighed. ¡°Just great. So it¡¯s either we win, or we die and get absorbed by her. Fantastic.¡± Paradox shrugged. ¡°Then just don¡¯t die. It¡¯s that simple.¡± Eve shot him a glare, and he immediately shut up. Then¡ª Their enemy revealed herself.
The ghostly woman floated silently, her presence oppressive. Her once white dress was stained with red, its fabric shifting unnaturally. Her hollowed eyes oozed blood, long crimson tears streaking her face. Her mouth was locked in an eternal, soundless scream. Then, with a single gesture¡ª The entire battlefield shifted.
The blood fountains exploded, unleashing countless tendrils of thick, writhing blood. They struck with monstrous power. Paradox barely managed to block one¡ªbut even just one sent him skidding backward, his shoes digging into the ground as the very space fractured around him. And that was just one tendril. ¡°Alright¡­ That¡¯s new.¡± He sliced through it, erasing it from existence¡ªonly for another to slam into his chest, sending him soaring across the battlefield. Meanwhile, Norika charged headfirst. Blades flashing. Flames roaring. She cut through dozens of tendrils, burning them to ashes. Overconfident, she taunted ¡®Mother¡¯¡ª And was punished immediately. The tendrils suddenly accelerated, moving faster than she could react. Before she could dodge¡ª They coiled around her arms and legs, then slammed her into the ground. Hard. ¡°Tch¡ª!¡± Eve, on the other hand, was already moving. When the tendrils surged toward her, she heated up one of her Red Rods and threw it¡ª BOOM! The rod exploded mid-air, obliterating the incoming tendrils. Without wasting time, Eve grabbed more rods and hurled them around the battlefield. A massive explosion erupted. The blood fountains shattered¡ª And ¡®Mother¡¯ let out an ear-piercing shriek, writhing in agony. Eve''s eyes widened. ¡°¡­I see. I got it.¡± ¡°Got what?¡± Paradox and Norika asked simultaneously. ¡°This space¡ªthis entire dimension¡ªis her heart.¡± She gripped another rod, eyes sharp. ¡°If we destroy key points within it, we can weaken her enough to kill her.¡± Paradox''s smirk returned. ¡°Oh-ho¡­ I like this plan.¡± Norika, despite her injuries, grinned. ¡°So all we have to do is destroy this place enough to win? Sounds fun.¡± She lifted her broken sword, tightening her grip. ¡°Time for an all-or-nothing trick.¡± Eve frowned. ¡°What does she mean?¡± Paradox crossed his arms. ¡°She¡¯s going to release her third rune. But in her current state, she probably won¡¯t be able to handle its full power for long.¡± Norika smirked. Then¡ª She unlocked the Third Rune. The flames around her exploded, shifting from blue to pitch-black. All light was devoured. The heat became unbearable. The very fabric of the space began to burn away. But¡ª Her arm began to peel and burn as well. Paradox frowned. ¡°Nor, hurry it up. If you don¡¯t finish this soon, you¡¯re dead.¡± Norika gritted her teeth¡ª And roared. With one final, devastating swing¡ª The dimension was destroyed.
As the heat subsided, Norika collapsed, face-first onto the mansion¡¯s backyard grass. Paradox smirked. ¡°So she still had enough power to keep up the illusion, huh?¡± Eve blinked. ¡°Illusion?¡± Paradox sighed. ¡°Before we entered, I noticed something was off. The forest was missing¡ªonly the mansion and this yard remained.¡± He grinned. ¡°It was all just a trap.¡± Before Eve could respond¡ª The handsome ghost from earlier attacked¡ª And was immediately erased by a single [Time-Space Slash]. Paradox scoffed. ¡°Pathetic.¡± He turned¡ª And saw ¡®Mother¡¯ flickering. Her form collapsing. ¡°Sis, finish her.¡± Eve smirked. With a final throw, a Red Rod pierced through ¡®Mother¡¯s¡¯ head¡ª And she was no more. The mansion vanished. The sun rose. Paradox yawned. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± And with that¡ª They returned home. Vol 2 Ch 21 Capture gone wrong Jun, Wednesday 28, 2007 - 7:00 AM Forest A lone figure stood in the heart of the dense forest, where only the rustling of leaves broke the eerie silence that had settled. The figure surveyed the empty land that once held the haunted mansion, now nothing but a lingering shadow of its former self. ¡°My, seems he is still out having fun. How adorable.¡± The figure¡¯s voice was soft, tinged with an eerie, mocking amusement. Turning, the figure¡¯s gaze shifted to the right, where the remains of ¡°Mother¡± lay. With a swift, fluid movement, the figure approached. Their footfalls barely made a sound as they raised a curved blade, its shimmering surface glinting ominously. Without hesitation, the sword plunged deep into the chest of "Mother." The blade shimmered with the radiance of a starry night sky. The hilt, made of dark polished wood, was etched with glowing runes that pulsed with a strange energy. For a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath. Then, with a soft, ethereal sound, the shimmering light faded, and ¡°Mother¡¯s¡± soul was drawn into the blade, alongside the countless others she had consumed over her lifetime. The figure closed their eyes, savoring the sensation of power flooding through them, the souls trapped within their weapon filling them with strength. ¡°Mmm, now that tastes good...¡± The figure groaned, their voice tinged with satisfaction. The blade vibrated in their hand as the souls welcomed their new captive. A sly grin curled at the corners of the figure¡¯s lips as they raised their head, their deep, violet eyes gleaming with anticipation. ¡°Now, time to find that idiot and give him a piece of my mind.¡± In an instant, the figure disappeared, their form shrouded in darkness. Only their long, flowing emerald hair, cascading like a river of precious gemstones, and the piercing purple glow of their eyes remained visible as they vanished into the shadows of the forest.
Jun, Wednesday 28, 2007 - 1:00 PM Inside Division Omega-7 HQ Paradox and Norika stood in front of Director Rachel, their expressions unbothered. The atmosphere was tense, but neither of them seemed to care. ¡°Would you mind telling me why you didn¡¯t report to me right away?¡± Director Rachel¡¯s voice was sharp, her eyes narrowing into a glare as she addressed the pair before her. Paradox flashed a cocky grin, leaning casually against the desk. ¡°Let¡¯s see... hmm, well, you see, uh... I just didn¡¯t feel like it. Plus, I felt like getting some sleep.¡± Rachel sighed, her patience clearly wearing thin. Paradox shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Hey, it happens. Not every mission has to be a priority.¡± Norika, standing beside him, crossed her arms and glared at the director with a mixture of irritation and amusement. ¡°So, what''s this about?¡± Before Rachel could speak, Paradox interrupted, a teasing smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Let me guess¡ªanother mission you want us to handle, right?¡± Rachel nodded. ¡°Correct.¡± Paradox let out an exaggerated groan. ¡°Can¡¯t a guy catch a break?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes narrowed, though a hint of frustration showed in her expression. ¡°Anyway, I congratulate the both of you on a job well done, but there¡¯s another task at hand.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this mission, might I ask?¡± Norika demanded, her voice edged with curiosity, though there was no denying the underlying eagerness for a fight in her tone. Rachel handed over several files. ¡°You see, quite some time ago, one of our ¡®Subjects¡¯ escaped. He¡¯s been on the loose since then.¡± Paradox raised an eyebrow. ¡°And what does that have to do with us? That seems more like your problem.¡± Rachel¡¯s tone shifted, her expression hardening as she continued. ¡°This particular Subject was treated with extreme cruelty under the last director. His resentment and hatred for Division Omega-7 have driven him to seek revenge.¡± Paradox leaned back in his chair, his smirk never faltering. ¡°And you want us to stop him? Sounds like a personal problem.¡± Rachel¡¯s gaze remained steely. ¡°You two are the strongest men we have at our disposal, and I need you to track him down and apprehend him.¡± Norika chuckled darkly. ¡°Sounds fun. Where was his last known location?¡± ¡°New York.¡± ¡°New York, huh?¡± Paradox mused, his grin widening. ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a trek.¡± Norika cracked her knuckles, a dangerous glint in her eyes. ¡°Well, what are we waiting for then?¡± With the mission now assigned, Paradox and Norika stood and made their way toward the door. Paradox turned back briefly to speak, his tone filled with sarcasm. ¡°After this, I¡¯m gonna need a break. I¡¯m playing games all day long.¡± The director watched them leave with a faint sigh. ¡°I wish them the best of luck. This Subject is unpredictable.¡± Her voice softened as she muttered under her breath, though the weight of her words still lingered in the air.
Jun, Wednesday 28, 2007 - 12:00 PM Upper West Side, NYC GreenWood High School As the school bell rang, a buzz of excitement filled the hallways of GreenWood High. Students huddled in small groups, gossiping about the latest topic of interest: a new hero in town. ¡°Have you heard about the new hero? I heard they look like a giant beetle!¡± ¡°No way, seriously? Maybe they¡¯re around our age!¡± The whispers continued as Jeremy walked through the crowded hallway, lost in his thoughts. The noise of his fellow students barely registered in his mind as he approached his locker, the metallic click of the combination lock echoing in the quiet of his world. Jeremy was sixteen, standing at 5''9" with a lean, athletic build. His short, spiked dark brown hair framed his amber eyes, and his light brown skin stood out against the typical student body of his high school. Despite the typical hustle of high school life, he always felt like an outsider. Whether it was the weight of responsibility or the peculiarities of his powers, Jeremy had always felt like there was something different about him. As he spun the lock, his mind drifted to the rumors of the new hero. A beetle? he thought with a smirk. Well, if that¡¯s true, I¡¯ve got a lot to live up to. His thoughts were interrupted by a voice calling out to him. ¡°Yo, J-Bug! How¡¯s it goin¡¯? You don¡¯t look so well.¡± Jeremy turned to see his best friend, Amara, standing behind him with a teasing grin. Amara was Puerto Rican, with warm caramel skin and long, thick auburn hair. Today, she wore a chambray shirt tucked into a pleated black skirt, black tights, and combat boots adorned with floral embroidery. The silver star necklace she always wore caught the light as she moved. ¡°Hey, Mari. Everything¡¯s fine, just a little tired this week.¡± Jeremy gave her a half-hearted smile, though the weariness was evident in his posture. ¡°I bet I know why,¡± Mari teased, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Just make sure you stay safe out there. I don¡¯t want to lose a friend.¡± ¡°No need to worry,¡± Jeremy said, puffing out his chest. ¡°I can handle myself.¡± Just then, another voice interrupted their conversation. Ethan, Jeremy¡¯s second best friend. Ethan was Chinese-American, with light beige skin and neatly styled jet-black hair. His outfit consisted of a button-up shirt with a pixelated ombr¨¦ design, black slim-fit chinos, and white sneakers. He was the quiet type but had a knack for making fun of Jeremy, especially when it came to his antics. Ethan crossed her arms and shot him a skeptical look. ¡°Really? Is that what happened when you came to me all beat up, asking for help with something?¡± Jeremy rolled his eyes, trying to change the subject. ¡°That was different! Besides, now I can handle myself.¡± ¡°Whenever you say, J-Bug?¡± Ethan says¡°By the way are you free after school? There¡¯s this awesome new game that came out, wanna try it out?¡± Jeremy chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m down. I¡¯ll come over right after school if nothing comes up.¡± Ethan grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long or I¡¯ll think you chickened out.¡± With a final wave, Ethan headed off, no doubt heading to his usual tinkering session. ¡°Well, J-Bug, let¡¯s get to the cafeteria. I¡¯m starving!¡± Amara pulled Jeremy along toward the lunchroom, her hand gripping his with the ease of long-time friends. As they walked, Jeremy couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something big was about to happen. Something beyond the mundane chatter of high school. The thought gnawed at him, but he pushed it aside. After all, he thought with a smirk, what¡¯s the worst that could happen today?
Jun, Wednesday 28, 2007 - 12:10 PM Upper West Side, NYC "I cannot believe I let you take the day off school just to chase down a ''villain,''" Paradox grumbled, glancing at Eve with a mix of amusement and exasperation. "Don''t sweat it, Brother," Eve replied with a mischievous grin. "Even if you hadn¡¯t let me come, I would have skipped school anyway." Paradox¡¯s eye twitched in response, a wry smirk crossing his face. "Sometimes, I wonder if I made the right decision letting you join me, but¡ª" He paused, looking out at the skyline, his thoughts momentarily drifting. "Where can we find this guy? He¡¯s not likely to just be out there, knowing someone¡¯s after him." Eve, standing with her arms crossed, glared at the city below. "I might have a way," she says. Both Paradox and Norika turned to her, waiting for the explanation. "You see," Eve began, "when Brother had me train after he found me, not only did he work on my physical power, but he also helped hone all of my senses. So I thought, maybe using my psychic powers, I can sense if anyone has special abilities or powers nearby." Paradox raised an eyebrow. "Question is¡ªhow far can you sense?" "The whole Upper West Side of New York," Eve replied confidently. Paradox¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he muttered under his breath, "Remind me not to mess with her. Don¡¯t want her shutting my brain down from the other side of town..." His gaze shifted to her, an approving nod. "Then go ahead. The faster we get this done, the better." Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. With a soft sigh, Eve closed her eyes, sitting down to meditate. Her breathing slowed, and her mind reached out, enveloping the entire area of Upper West Side, searching for any signs of their quarry. Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead as the effort strained her, but she remained focused. Finally, she opened her eyes, standing up with a sigh of relief. "That was harder than I thought it would be," Eve muttered. "But I found him... He¡¯s underground." "So he¡¯s hiding, biding his time for his revenge, huh?" Paradox said with a cynical grin. "Let¡¯s go get him."
Upper West Side, NYC Underground Sewers "Ew, this place smells like crap," Norika groaned, wrinkling her nose as she trudged through the dark, dank tunnels. "Of course it does, Nor. It¡¯s a sewer. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s supposed to smell good," Paradox replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm. But just as he finished speaking, a fist slammed into the back of his head, sending him sprawling face-first into the filthy water. "Now, that wasn¡¯t very nice..." Paradox muttered, pushing himself up from the muck. With a snap of his fingers, he imagined himself clean again, and in an instant, his clothes shimmered and returned to their pristine state. "Better." Norika¡¯s smirk was almost audible. "Let me guess, you want to complain about that too?" Before Paradox could respond, a figure dashed past them, darting from one tunnel to another. "Guys, there¡¯s someone here," Paradox growled, instantly giving chase. Eve and Norika followed closely behind, running through the twisting maze of tunnels at breakneck speed. They soon found themselves in a large, open chamber¡ªits walls lined with shabby, mismatched furniture. "Do you think this is where he lives?" Eve asked, looking around. But before she could answer herself, a surge of energy flashed from the darkness as a blade of pure, crackling energy lunged toward her. "Who are you? And how did you find me?" a voice boomed from the shadows. "We¡¯re here to bring you in, and my lil'' sis here, the one you tried to kill, is the one who found you," Paradox¡¯s voice echoed through the room, a playful tone masking the underlying danger. "Now, why don¡¯t you come with us quietly?" "That would be a big no, hotshot," the voice shot back with defiance. "Leave before things get messy." "I assure you, things can get real messy when you¡¯re missing a few limbs," Norika¡¯s voice cut in, the fiery glow of her hands illuminating her face, her eyes gleaming with malicious intent. In an instant, their quarry appeared behind Norika, his energy blade aimed for her neck. But she dodged with impossible speed, retaliating with a crushing knee to his stomach. He barely staggered, evading her strike with surprising agility. "Fast," Norika muttered, eyes narrowing as she sized him up. "You¡¯re just too slow," the figure sneered, a smug grin twisting his lips. In a sudden movement, he slipped into the shadows again, vanishing from sight, his presence slipping away as if he had never been there. "Can you find him, Eve?" Paradox asked, his voice tinged with frustration. "I can''t," Eve replied, shaking her head. "All traces of him are gone. It''s like he just vanished." "Of course he did," Paradox growled under his breath. "Be careful, he might still be here, or he might¡¯ve escaped." Just as he finished speaking, an energy blade sliced clean through his neck, severing his head in an instant. "One down, two to go," the man¡¯s voice echoed coldly. For a moment, the group stood in stunned silence. "You really thought that worked?" Paradox¡¯s voice rang out, an eerie calmness in his tone. From nowhere, his decapitated head reformed¡ªhis body reappearing in a flash, the cut in his neck healing almost immediately. The figure backed away, his eyes wide with disbelief. "You... but I cut off your head! You should be dead!" Paradox¡¯s eyes gleamed with dark amusement. "I made you see what you wanted to see. I knew you¡¯d go after me first, so I was prepared." He glanced at Eve, nodding slightly. Eve, catching the cue, extended her psychic abilities. A powerful force gripped their adversary, lifting him from the ground, his limbs locked in place as he hung suspended in midair. "Let me go, you brat!" the man snarled, struggling futilely against her telekinetic hold. Now that they had him under control, the group could take in his appearance more clearly. He wore a form-fitting black bodysuit, a long hooded coat crafted from lightweight, armored material. Reinforced combat gloves wrapped around his hands, and utility belts and thigh holsters carried an assortment of high-tech equipment. His face was obscured by a half-mask, the lower portion hidden in shadows. Paradox tilted his head, his gaze sweeping over the man. "Interesting," he murmured to himself, tapping into the Omni-Watch hidden within his wrist. The device flickered, revealing detailed information on the man¡¯s outfit and how it functioned. "Isn''t it?" Paradox mused aloud. "You don¡¯t seem like someone who''s new to this line of work." The man was no older than his early twenties, standing at 6''1" with a lean yet muscular build. His jet-black hair was slightly unkempt, and his silver eyes gleamed with cold calculation. Faint cybernetic traces ran along his arms and back, hinting at the enhancements within his body. "Let me guess," Paradox continued, his voice smooth, almost mocking, "this suit of yours is built for stealth. So, your powers must be stealth-oriented as well?" "I¡¯m not telling you anything," the man spat, his defiance unyielding. "Why are you here? Who sent you?" Paradox gave a lazy shrug. "Oh, just some of our old buddies from Division Omega-7. You know them? I¡¯m sure you do, considering you ran away from them. They¡¯re hunting you down, after all." "I¡¯m not going back there!" the man barked. "Do you have any idea what they did to me? If you¡¯re working for them, you¡¯d best stop right now, before it¡¯s too late." Paradox''s grin deepened. "Oh, I¡¯m so scared," he chuckled. "Honestly? I don¡¯t care about what they do or what they¡¯re hiding. The only thing I care about is them giving me something to keep me entertained. That¡¯s all." He pulled out a set of documents, provided by the Director himself. "So, Kael," he said, his tone predatory, "why don¡¯t you tell me why you¡¯re on the run? What¡¯ve you been up to since you¡¯ve been on your own?" "I¡¯m not telling you anything!" the man shouted, his voice cracking with frustration. "I haven¡¯t done anything wrong! The only ones in the wrong are those monsters at Omega-7!" Paradox snorted dismissively. "We have our ways of getting information. I just wanted to hear it from you, but I already know everything." The man¡¯s defiance faltered for a moment. "Like hell you do," he growled. "You couldn¡¯t possibly know anything about me!" Paradox¡¯s smirk widened. "Oh, I know more than you think. Let¡¯s start from the beginning..." He retold Kael¡¯s life story: from being abducted as a child to being subjected to brutal experiments by Omega-7. Paradox spoke of the Reaper Protocol¡ªan enhancement designed to turn Kael into the perfect supersoldier¡ªand how he had escaped Omega-7¡¯s clutches after a failed assassination mission. Now, Kael was being hunted by the very organization that had once created him. Then Paradox spoke of how, during his time on the run, Kael had dismantled the organization¡¯s influence, operating in the shadows to uncover the truth behind his twisted past. ¡°How does that sound?¡± Paradox grinned, his eyes glittering with malicious amusement. "Is that enough for you, hmm?" Kael¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "How... How did you know all of that? That information isn¡¯t even known to the higher-ups in the organization!" "I have my ways," Paradox replied nonchalantly. "Let¡¯s leave it at that. Now, will you come back with us or not? If not, I can always have Nor"¡ªhe nodded toward Norika¡ª"break all your limbs, or have Eve here"¡ªhe gestured toward her¡ª"crush your bones and fry your brain until you¡¯re unconscious." "...Fine," Kael muttered, his resistance crumbling under the pressure. "I¡¯ll go... I have something I want to ask you anyway." Before anyone could make a move, the entire tunnel began to shake violently. The ground trembled beneath them as the ceiling cracked and began to crumble. Paradox¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sensed the incoming chaos. "Get ready," he muttered, before teleporting all of them to the surface. Above Ground, Upper West Side, NYC The world above was chaos. "What the hell is going on?" Paradox asked, surveying the scene before him. The city was in turmoil, buildings crumbling, the very air thick with an unnatural energy. Suddenly, a lightning strike shot directly toward him. With a swift motion, he swung his Omni Scythe, cleaving the bolt in half before it could reach him. Paradox grinned. "Seems we have another problem on our hands." Just then, something came crashing down before Paradox, sending a wave of dust and debris into the air. He squinted through the haze, his expression shifting from one of casual amusement to mild curiosity. The figure that emerged stood around the same height as Eve, a boy no older than sixteen. ¡°Must be another hero judging by his outfit,¡± Paradox said with a smirk, eyes scanning the newcomer. His voice carried the usual arrogance, as if nothing in the world could phase him. The boy wore a bodysuit that looked as if it were crafted from some kind of high-tech spandex material. The chest area had a subtle, embossed pattern that mimicked the segmented armor of a beetle, giving it the illusion of a protective exoskeleton. His shoulders bore intricate designs resembling beetle horns, adding a menacing touch to his appearance. Reinforced padding ran down his limbs, resembling the leg segments of a beetle. The suit¡¯s sleek, emerald green finish glistened like the hard, polished surface of an insect¡¯s shell. As he shifted his weight, the suit seemed to hum with quiet energy. At his back were wings¡ªbut not actual wings. Instead, the boy had a holographic projection system that created the illusion of beetle wings, flickering with occasional sparks of energy. Around his waist was a slim, dark green utility belt, streamlined and efficient, with small compartments for gadgets. His face was covered by a mask integrated into the bodysuit, with amber-tinted lenses that allowed him to see beyond normal human capabilities, providing enhanced visual acuity. ¡°Ow, ow, ow! He hits like a truck! Mama always told me not to get hit by a truck¡­ a truck made of lightning!¡± The young hero groaned as he slowly stood up, wiping the blood from his lip. He looked up at Paradox and his group, his amber-tinted eyes scanning them warily. He offered a cautious but friendly smile. "And who are you guys? New in town?" Paradox didn¡¯t even glance back. ¡°Yeah, you could say that. We came to pick up our luggage, so we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± He turned, unfazed, clearly ready to leave. But before they could move any further, the boy¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Hold it! Why is that guy floating? And why are you taking him away?¡± The boy¡¯s tone was calm but curious, a hint of suspicion underlying his words. Paradox paused mid-step, then turned slightly to look back at the boy, his smirk never fading. ¡°Question after question, huh? Don¡¯t you ever shut it? This guy is what we came here for, and now, if you¡¯ll kindly let us go¡­¡± He trailed off, motioning with an exaggerated flourish. Before he could finish, the ground suddenly rumbled. A bolt of thunder cracked the air, followed by a deafening explosion. From the blast emerged a figure, radiating power and menace. A man, tall¡ªunnaturally tall¡ªstanding at an imposing 7 feet. His body exuded divine power, raw and untamed. He was lean, yet every muscle seemed carved from the energy flowing through him. His broad shoulders were a testament to his immense strength, and his presence was unlike anything Paradox and Norika had encountered before. The man¡¯s wild, jet-black hair streaked with silver. It flowed unnaturally as if driven by an unseen storm, perpetually shifting. His eyes glowed an electric blue, glowing like lightning bolts about to strike, casting an otherworldly radiance. The skin of the man was deathly pale, almost luminescent, with blue veins pulsing beneath the surface, giving him an ethereal, almost supernatural appearance. Around his head was a crown made of crackling energy, forming an arc of lightning. It sparked and whipped violently, reinforcing his celestial and untamable nature. He wore armor made from dark, storm-forged metal¡ªjagged, angular, and reflecting the chaos of the tempest that seemed to surge within him. The metal itself appeared alive, as if the storm¡¯s energy had merged with the very armor he wore. Gauntlets shaped like claws crackled with raw electricity, capable of obliterating anything in their path with a single touch. His chestplate, designed with lightning bolt motifs, pulsed with energy, as if his very essence surged through the metal. His back bore a torn, tattered cape made of storm clouds that seemed to swirl around him, flashing with sparks of blue, as though he was one with the storm itself. It fluttered with an erratic intensity, enhancing the otherworldly, dynamic presence of the man. From the sheer weight of his power, Paradox and Norika could sense immediately¡ªthis man was no ordinary mortal. He was a demi-god, but one trapped in the fragile shell of human form. Why he was here and what he sought, they couldn¡¯t say, but they knew one thing for certain: he was no pushover. Paradox¡¯s grin faltered for a second, his posture tightening as the man¡¯s energy flooded the atmosphere. ¡°We¡¯re in for one hell of a time, aren¡¯t we?¡± Paradox muttered under his breath, clearly unimpressed, though he couldn¡¯t hide the flicker of interest in his eyes. Norika''s hand slid to the hilt of her blade. ¡°Yeah, this won¡¯t be an easy fight like all the others, that¡¯s for sure,¡± she said, her voice cold, tinged with anticipation. The young boy beside Eve was still trying to process the situation, eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Do you have any idea what they¡¯re talking about?¡± he asked Eve, his voice tinged with uncertainty. Eve, without looking away from the storm-forged figure, responded in her usual calm but firm voice. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But if they think we¡¯re in trouble, then we are. Simple as that. So, don¡¯t slow us down,¡± she commanded, her tone leaving no room for argument. The boy blinked, trying to piece things together. "What''s her problem?" he mumbled to himself. A sudden realization hit him. He looked Eve over once again, recognizing her in a split second. His mouth dropped open in awe, his eyes widening. "That... that¡¯s Omni Eve... The first Hero to make headlines!" His voice was a whisper, as if he couldn¡¯t believe the honor of standing in front of her. "To think I could meet her... Today¡¯s my lucky day." The group stood together, staring down the towering figure of the demi-god before them. The air crackled with raw, unrelenting power. Paradox and Norika¡¯s state was far from ideal¡ªthey were fatigued, weary from their prior battles¡ªbut even then, they could feel the weight of the challenge ahead. Their usual confidence was tempered by the immense power of this new opponent. The figure before them flexed his gauntlets, ready to strike. The storm¡¯s crackle heightened, and the demi-god''s eyes glowed brighter with unbridled power. It was clear that this wasn¡¯t just any battle¡ªit was the kind that would push everyone to their limits And for Paradox and Norika, the real fight was only just beginning. Narrators space The group stares down a fearsome foe that none of them are sure they can defeat, especially with Paradox and Norika¡¯s current states. A sardonic laugh broke the tense silence. Paradox appeared beside them in an empty void, arms crossed, grinning widely. Narrator was a black figure, one where light could not even penetrate, it had no eyes nor mouth ¡°Actually, I can defeat him. So, shut up, narrator! There¡¯s no one the mighty Paradox cannot defeat!¡± He declared loudly, his voice reverberating through the void, causing the empty space around him to quiver. Despite the tension, Paradox couldn¡¯t resist but taunt the narrator and revel in the thought of a challenging fight. Because, after all, no battle was ever truly complete without a little bit of fun. Vol 2 Ch 22 A Battle With Divinity The air crackled with energy as the towering figure stood before them, lightning arcing from his body with every breath. His presence alone made the atmosphere heavy, and the sky darkened with an ominous swirl of thunderclouds. ¡°Who might you be, visitor?¡± Paradox asked, tilting his head slightly, his signature cocky smirk already forming. The figure''s voice boomed like an oncoming storm. ¡°I am Thunderous, son of Zeus, the mightiest warrior to walk this earth!¡± His declaration sent a shockwave through the air, thunder roaring in agreement as bolts of lightning struck the ground around him, carving deep trenches in the asphalt. Paradox chuckled, unfazed. ¡°Strongest, huh? You couldn''t even beat my pinky.¡± His tone was drenched in mockery, eyes gleaming with amusement. Thunderous'' expression twisted with rage. Without hesitation, he raised a hand to the sky, calling down a blinding bolt of lightning that struck Paradox dead-on. The force of the impact sent him hurtling through the air before crashing into the side of a building, the structure crumbling upon impact. Smoke and debris filled the air as Thunderous let out a deep, triumphant laugh. ¡°You may be different from a normal mortal, but compared to me, you are an insect beneath my heel.¡± From the rubble, a figure slowly emerged. Paradox stood, dusting himself off as if he''d merely tripped. His jacket, now torn and burned, hung loosely on his frame. ¡°Haaaaa¡­ This was my favorite jacket.¡± He sighed, inspecting the damage. Though the attack had done some harm, it wasn¡¯t enough to keep him down. Norika, who had been watching with mild interest, sighed in disappointment. ¡°Father, let¡¯s take this fight seriously. Something tells me it¡¯ll take all of us to put that thing down.¡± Paradox simply waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Not too worried, Nor. If anything, I could just regain my half-form and end him in seconds.¡± He tapped his chin, as if debating something trivial. ¡°Actually¡­ Yeah, I think I¡¯ll do just that. Be right back. Hold down the fort, will ya?¡± And just like that¡ªhe vanished. Norika groaned, dragging a hand down her face. ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s so like him. He could¡¯ve at least taken me with him.¡± She turned to Eve and the young hero standing beside her. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s down to the three of us.¡± ¡°I am here as well.¡± A calm voice interrupted. Kael Arden still floated midair, held in place by Eve¡¯s psychic restraints. Though his expression remained unreadable, his voice had an edge of irritation. ¡°Right, right.¡± Norika cracked her knuckles, stretching her neck. ¡°Then let the rumble begin.¡± In an instant, she was in motion. Her sword, a blade without a hilt, ignited in swirling fire as she lunged forward. With a flick of her wrist, she sent a rapid succession of flaming arcs towards Thunderous. Each slice cut through the air precisely, but none found their mark. The warrior of Olympus swiped his hand through the air, his lightning effortlessly overpowering her flames, dispersing them with a crackling burst of energy. Eve, ever the tactician, capitalized on the moment. Raising a hand, she launched five metal rods in quick succession. Each rod detonated upon impact, sending Thunderous skidding back several feet. Before he could react, Eve¡¯s psychic grip wrapped around him, lifting him high into the sky. ¡°Stay down.¡± She whispered coldly, before slamming him down into the pavement with a sickening crunch. The sheer force of the impact shattered the street, creating a crater beneath his body. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s just as strong and cool as she is on TV!¡± The young hero¡ªBeetle Blitz¡ªexclaimed, his awe evident. Eve shot him a glare. ¡°Quiet, whatever-your-name-is.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s Beetle Blitz, or just Blitz for short.¡± He rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! I¡¯ve looked up to you since¡ª¡± A stray bolt of lightning cut through the air towards him. His instincts kicked in, his exoskeletal armor hardening just in time to absorb the blow. The electricity crackled against his shell, but he stood firm. Beetle Blitz clicked his tongue. ¡°Hey there, big guy! It¡¯s not nice to attack people while they¡¯re talking. Didn¡¯t your mother ever teach you any manners?¡± With that, he surged forward, his wings beating furiously as he closed the distance in a blink. His fist, reinforced with enhanced strength, connected squarely with Thunderous¡¯ jaw, sending the Olympian stumbling backward. He turned back to Eve, flashing a cocky grin. ¡°You saw that, right? Pretty cool, huh¡ª¡± A psychic barrier snapped up around him just in time to deflect a barrage of thunderbolts. ¡°Focus on the fight, you idiot.¡± Eve scolded, yanking him out of harm¡¯s way. Without missing a beat, she sent another wave of metal rods flying towards Thunderous. Thunderous gritted his teeth, dodging the projectiles with ease. But before he could counter, Norika moved in. She grinned, her bloodlust evident. ¡°Oh, no, you¡¯re not getting away that easily.¡± The first rune of her blade released. Flames erupted around her sword, but this time, they were different. She didn¡¯t strike at him directly¡ªno, instead, she struck the rods mid-air, igniting them with her flames and sending them rocketing toward Thunderous with even greater speed. The moment they connected, the explosion was instant. A massive burst of fire and energy engulfed the battlefield, swallowing Thunderous whole. The shockwave shattered nearby windows, and the heat warped the metal of the surrounding cars. Beetle Blitz shielded his eyes. ¡°Did we get him?¡± A moment of silence. Then¡ª The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. A powerful force tore through the smoke. ¡°No.¡± Eve¡¯s voice was grim. ¡°We barely did anything. Stay on guard¡ª¡± Before she could finish, a thunderous gauntlet slammed into her, sending her flying backward. Tendrils of electricity lashed out, catching her midair and slamming her repeatedly into the concrete, each impact more brutal than the last. ¡°EVE!¡± Beetle Blitz shot forward, his wings buzzing with urgency. His body hardened once more as he cocked back a punch, aiming straight for Thunderous'' chest plate. The moment his fist made contact¡ª CRACK! Pain shot up his arm. He recoiled immediately, clutching his fist. It felt like he had just punched a mountain. Thunderous smirked. ¡°Enough playing around, mortal.¡± Before Blitz could react, a devastating kick connected with his jaw, sending him spiraling through the air. His body crashed through the side of a building before he fell, unmoving. Norika watched as Blitz¡¯s body slumped into the rubble. ¡°Wow, what a display of power.¡± She clapped her hands mockingly. ¡°Too bad you can¡¯t win not against me nor my Father.¡± Her second rune released¡ªher flames now burning a haunting blue. Thunderous sneered. ¡°You think that coward who ran at the sight of me stands a chance?¡± With a flick of his wrist, dozens of cars levitated into the air before hurtling toward her. Norika merely grinned. Spinning in place, she conjured a twister of flames. The vortex engulfed the cars instantly, reducing them to molten scrap before scattering them into pieces. She turned to Thunderous, licking her lips. ¡°C¡¯mon. I know you can do better than that.¡± The fight wasn¡¯t over. If anything, it was just getting started.
Sitting atop the ruins of a destroyed building, drenched in his own blood, Paradox let out a slow, shaky breath. His body twitched from the pain, but the frustration burned deeper than the wounds. "Damn it¡­ How the hell did this happen? I just got here." He tried to piece together the sequence of events. The moment he arrived, he had been standing atop a building, taking in his surroundings. Then¡ª A blinding light. And in the next instant¡ª A gaping hole in his chest. "Tch. An attack faster than light¡­" he muttered, gritting his teeth. His fingers trembled as he clutched at his wound, though it was pointless¡ªhis body had already lost too much blood. "I know they¡¯re fast, but attacking me the instant I show up? That¡¯s not how they¡¯re programmed¡­ This is bull. I call bull." His vision blurred. The life drained from his eyes. And then¡ª He gasped awake, body drenched in sweat. His lungs screamed for air, and his fingers dug into the rubble beneath him. "Oh, for f¡ªdon¡¯t tell me this is gonna be a recurring thing. I can¡¯t dodge something faster than light right now. This is going to be a pain in the ass." And he was right. The process repeated itself. Paradox tried to react the moment he revived. He attempted to dodge, attempted to counter, attempted to shield himself¡ªbut no matter what he did, the result remained the same. The beam of light tore through him, faster than his perception could register, and he died. Again. And again. And again. "Damn it¡ª!" He spat blood, the frustration growing with each failure. At first, he tried keeping track of the number of deaths. But after the first few hundred, the count became meaningless. He tried everything. He warped space. He slowed time. He even gambled on blind luck. Nothing worked. "If only I could land one attack¡­" he murmured between labored breaths, his body aching from the toll of constant resurrection. "Just one. That¡¯s all I need. If I can kill one, I can imagine killing the rest." His fists clenched. His patience thinned. "But if I keep dying, my power and speed will keep getting cut until I¡¯m no stronger than the weakest human." It was a race against his own declining capabilities. Every death drained him. Every failure weakened him. If he didn¡¯t find a solution soon, he would reach a point where he wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand up after reviving. Hundreds of tries later¡­ "Still nothing." Thousands of tries later¡­ "Ugh. This is getting annoying." At some point, the pain stopped mattering. He was too numb to care. It was the sheer frustration that kept him going. Then¡ª An idea. "Wait¡­" He steadied his breathing, pushing through the pain. "What if I expand the indestructible barrier around my heart¡­ and change its properties? If I make it reflective, I might be able to bounce the beams back at them." It was worth a shot. He focused. The moment before his next revival, he altered the barrier¡¯s structure, expanding it in his mind. The second he came back to life¡ª A searing beam of light struck his body¡ª And was instantly reflected. The ENO that had fired it was eviscerated, its form vanishing without a trace. Another beam came. Another ENO was erased. One by one, they fell¡ªeach destroyed by their own attack. Paradox exhaled, his lips curling into a smirk. "Finally." He snapped his fingers¡ªan echo of power ringing through the Hyper Dimension. The remaining ENOs shattered like fragile glass, their existence erased in consecutive bursts of destruction. Then, as the final one fell¡ª His power surged. Black markings spiraled across his body, radiating an unfathomable energy. His presence warped the very fabric of reality. His Half-Omnipotent form had been achieved.
Back in Upper New York Norika and Thunderous were locked in a brutal clash, neither willing to yield. Their bodies dripped with sweat, but neither backed down. Flames erupted around Norika, her crimson hair whipping in the air like a burning inferno. Opposite her, Thunderous crackled with raw electricity, his form glowing with divine thunder. "Let¡¯s end this!" they roared in unison, unleashing their final attacks. Their powers collided¡ªan explosion of fire and lightning consuming everything in its path. The impact devastated the city block, leveling buildings and leaving the battlefield in ruins. From the rubble, Eve groaned, pushing herself up. "Ugh¡­ Good thing everyone was evacuated¡­" Then¡ª A portal ripped open in the center of the destruction. Out stepped Paradox, his body adorned with the distinct black markings of his new form. His aura was suffocating¡ªan overwhelming presence that demanded attention. He grinned. "Howdy, everyone. How¡¯s the battle going?" For the others, only three minutes had passed since he left. For Paradox? Seventy-five days of relentless death. Norika glared at him, frustration boiling over. "About damn time you got here! Next time you leave me out, I¡¯m gonna kill you!" Paradox chuckled, stretching his fingers. "Yeah, yeah. I¡¯ve already been through death, like¡­ what, a few thousand times? Lost count, honestly." Thunderous narrowed his eyes. "So, you survived. Whatever those black markings mean, it won¡¯t change the outcome. I will still win." He spoke confidently, but his instincts screamed otherwise. The pressure emanating from Paradox was unnatural. Before, he had been strong. Now? He was beyond comprehension. Paradox tilted his head, unimpressed. "You talk too much. Be quiet." With a mere flick of his wrist, Thunderous¡¯ divine armor shattered. His golden crown crumbled. His power was stripped from him in an instant. "What¡ª?!" Thunderous barely had time to react before an invisible force pulled him forward¡ªParadox¡¯s hand wrapping around his face. "Why don¡¯t I send you back to Zeus?" Paradox mused, tightening his grip. "And tell him this: If any of his children or little gods cause me or those close to me any more problems¡­" His eyes gleamed with something dark. "I will destroy his entire pantheon." And with that¡ª Thunderous vanished, teleported directly to Mount Olympus. Paradox turned, surveying the battlefield. The destruction was bothersome. With a casual snap of his fingers, the city was restored to its original state. The injuries of Eve, Beetle Blitz, and Norika were healed in an instant. Beetle Blitz groaned, rubbing his head. "Ugh¡­ I-Is it over¡­?" Paradox smirked. "Yep. Zeus¡¯ golden boy is down for the count." Beetle Blitz blinked. "¡­Wait. You mean to tell me I nearly got fried fighting that guy, and you just¡ª" Paradox shrugged. "Handled it." Norika crossed her arms, pouting. "Tch. I could¡¯ve beaten him myself." Paradox smirked. "Sure. Just like how you ¡®handled¡¯ that situation back at the haunted mansion?" Norika twitched. "¡­I will kill you." With the battle over, the group went their separate ways¡ªEve being forced to sign Beetle Blitz¡¯s autograph while Paradox and Norika disappeared into the night. The city, unaware of the real heroes, credited Beetle Blitz as the sole protector. As they returned to Omega-7 HQ, Kael made a feeble attempt to escape. Paradox, still in his Half-Omnipotent form, didn¡¯t even glance at him. "Try that again, and I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t walk for a week." Kael froze. Paradox smirked. The night wasn¡¯t over yet. Vol 2 Ch 23 Family Reunion and squabble Within the time Paradox arrived on Paradox Earth, many things had changed. From the rapid advancement of technology to the rise of heroes and villains, the world had evolved into something far different from what it once was. Little did Paradox know that his interference with the natural order had irreversibly altered the future. Every moment he tampered with time, the ripples of his actions grew stronger. He would soon come to learn a harsh truth¡ªno matter who or what you are, your actions have consequences. Whether he would be able to stand up to them¡­ was yet to be seen. But right now, all he was worried about was his own entertainment.
The sterile white halls of Omega-7 HQ buzzed with quiet activity. Agents moved with purpose, their footsteps echoing through the corridor as Paradox and Norika strolled in, dragging Kael Arden behind them. The defeated warrior''s body was battered, but his silver eyes still burned with defiance. Paradox, as always, looked bored, his crimson gaze half-lidded as if the entire mission had been nothing more than a mild inconvenience. Norika, on the other hand, had an amused smirk plastered across her face. Her crimson eyes gleamed with sadistic delight, still hungry for more bloodshed. With a casual flick of his wrist, Paradox unceremoniously dropped Kael onto the cold, metallic floor in front of Director Rachel, the current leader of Omega-7. "Yo. We got ¡®em." Paradox announced lazily, stuffing his hands into his pockets. Rachel, an imposing woman with an air of authority, looked down at Kael with calculating eyes. "Good work." She nodded. "With him in custody, we can be at ease." Kael slowly rose to his feet, glaring at her. His muscles tensed, his body screaming for him to attack¡ªbut something stopped him. His eyes widened in shock. "You¡¯re not the Director." Rachel¡¯s expression remained cold. "I am." She corrected. "The new Director, that is. The previous one? We had an... unfortunate accident." Kael''s fists clenched. "What about the other subjects?" His voice was sharp, cutting through the air like a blade. "The people that were kidnapped? The ones experimented on?" Rachel sighed. "I assure you, they are being treated far better under my command. Though," she added, "not everyone agrees with my methods." Kael exhaled, tension momentarily leaving his body. But then¡ª "While their lives have improved, there are still those who do not trust me. Some wish to destroy this organization entirely." Kael scoffed, crossing his arms. "As they rightfully should." Paradox burst into laughter at the remark, clearly enjoying Kael¡¯s bluntness. "Haha! Yo, I like this guy. Maybe we should keep him around, Nori." "If he doesn¡¯t bore me, maybe." Norika replied with a cruel smirk, tilting her head as if contemplating whether or not she should carve into Kael¡¯s flesh just for fun. Rachel shot Paradox a cold glare, immediately silencing his amusement. "Now onto more serious matters." She turned back to Kael, her voice firm. "I have a question for you¡ªSubject 010. No," she corrected herself, "Kael." Kael narrowed his eyes. "What do you want?" Rachel stepped forward. "I want you to help me." Kael¡¯s body stiffened. "Help you?" He repeated, his voice filled with disbelief. Rachel nodded. "Help me make this a safer place for all superhumans. Help me prepare them for the real world¡ªto give them a semblance of normality." A heavy silence filled the room. Kael stared at her, his mind racing. He wanted to reject her immediately. This was the same organization that had turned him into a living weapon. The same organization that had ripped away his humanity, piece by piece. But¡­ He thought about the other subjects. The ones who had suffered like he had. If he walked away now, what would happen to them? Would they be forced to endure the same horrors he had? Would they ever have a chance at freedom? After a long moment, Kael finally spoke. "Give me time to think about it." Rachel nodded. "That is all I ask." With that, she turned her attention back to Paradox and Norika. "You two are dismissed." Paradox stretched, letting out a yawn. "Finally. Let¡¯s get out of here, Nori. I need to find something fun to do before I die of boredom." Norika chuckled darkly, licking her lips. "Tch. Maybe we should have kept fighting instead of stopping halfway through." She glanced at Kael, her eyes filled with bloodlust. "I wasn¡¯t done playing yet." Kael glared at her but said nothing. Paradox grinned. "Relax, Nori. There will be plenty of people to beat the crap out of later." Norika rolled her eyes, huffing in annoyance. "There better be." And with that, the two turned, stepping out of the room and vanishing into the halls of Omega-7 HQ. As Kael stood there, watching them leave, he felt something stir within him. A feeling he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. Uncertainty. For the first time in years, Kael had a choice. But was it truly his to make?
"Why do I have a feeling that today is going to be the worst day of my life?" Paradox groaned, his mind still fuzzy as the smell of sizzling bacon and eggs filled the air. He barely had time to register the thought before he added to it with a grimace, "A day filled with pain, pain, and more pain. Oh, and don''t forget running for my life." He stretched, his spiky white hair a mess as he shuffled to the kitchen, the faint red glow from the marks on his body fading as his exhaustion from the previous day seemed to lift. Yet the feeling of dread, the gnawing, constant presence of something approaching, lingered. "I guess that''s just how it is when you¡¯re me," he muttered to himself, cracking a grin, as he flipped a pancake onto a plate. Life as an anomaly had its perks¡ªbeing one of the most powerful beings in the known multiverse¡ªbut it also meant there was rarely a day when things didn¡¯t get¡­ interesting. His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of footsteps, and before he could even turn around, he felt a cold shiver run down his spine. Paradox froze, a deep, chilling presence settling in the room. "Of course. Here we go," he mumbled as he turned, only to see the striking figure of Sora standing in the doorway.
Sora, a vision of pure, terrifying elegance, stood just behind him, her silhouette cutting through the dim light with an almost predatory grace. Her long, flowing green hair shimmered in waves that cascaded like a river of emeralds. Her eyes, an arresting purple, held a hidden malice that sent a shiver down his spine. She was wearing a sleek, black and purple bodysuit with a plunging neckline that revealed the toned beauty of her body. The detached sleeves, beginning just below her shoulders, connected to intricate, glowing fingerless gloves. A sheer, split mesh skirt framed her waist, her thigh-high boots glowing with shifting shadows, while the choker around her neck pulsed with dark energy. With a soft, sinister smile, Sora greeted him. "Hey, honey. How have you been?"
Before Paradox could respond, he suddenly found himself flying through the air. The ground beneath him shattered as he crashed outside, his body slamming into the earth with an uncomfortable thud. His body ached, his mind reeling in confusion. "Ouch... ow... now that hurt." He winced, slowly sitting up, but his eyes widened in realization as a sharp blade whistled through the air toward him. The familiar Soul Stealer¡ªthe cursed weapon of Sora¡ªwhizzed dangerously close, its blade dripping with malicious energy. "Soul Stealer, huh? Seems like you''ve gathered more souls than the last time." Paradox¡¯s voice was dripping with sarcasm as he effortlessly sidestepped the blade, his scythe already in hand. A sudden sweep of her legs, and Paradox found himself on the ground again, his back pressing into the dirt. Before he could recover, Sora grabbed his leg with inhuman strength and threw him back into the ground, her laughter echoing in the air. "I told you, darling," Sora purred, her tone sweet but full of venom. "You can¡¯t escape me."
"Well, this is fun," Paradox muttered, his voice half-amused, half-frustrated, as he lay there staring at the sky, trying to regain his bearings. But just as he was about to push himself back up, the ground around him suddenly shifted. A massive crash thundered through the air, sending dust and debris into the air as the earth cracked open. Paradox barely managed to roll out of the way before something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªlanded in the crater.
Hinata. She was taller than most, standing at 5''8" with long, cascading pink hair that shimmered like the very essence of dawn. Her indigo eyes sparkled like distant stars. She was dressed in a tight black cropped top that hugged her torso, the plunging neckline exposing just enough of her midriff to show off her toned figure. A high-cut skirt that revealed her long legs completed the look, with thigh-high boots that added an element of dangerous elegance. As she landed with precision, the impact of her landing created a shockwave. She looked down at Paradox with a smirk, the air around her thick with excitement. "Glad to see you again, Paradox." Paradox, still stunned by the earlier throw, shot her a deadpan glare. "Yeah, I¡¯m sure the crater where my head was is really excited too."
Hinata raised a brow and giggled darkly. "What? I¡¯m just so happy to see you that I could kill you!" Before he could react, she conjured multiple weapons¡ªblades, spears, and arrows¡ªbefore hurling them all at Paradox in a rain of deadly projectiles. With a fluid movement, Paradox dodged, leaping into the air only to be dragged back down by the crushing force of an unseen foot. The air around him snapped with sudden, unfamiliar pressure.
Floating just above them, a new figure descended from the heavens. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Luna, her presence commanding and unyielding, stood at 5''9", her golden hair gleaming like a celestial beacon. Her emerald green eyes, deep and ancient, observed the chaos with a calm and calculating gaze. She was clad in a regal black and crimson gown that shimmered with an ethereal light, the enchanted fabric glowing as if woven from the stars themselves. The gown''s high slit revealed her long, powerful legs, her presence commanding respect. Her outfit was completed with gold-embroidered details, her crown adorned with a shining emerald at its center. Rings and enchanted gemstones floated around her as if obeying her will. The air itself seemed to bend under her command, her golden aura radiating a god-like power.
"What is this?" Paradox muttered, a dark smile creeping across his lips as he picked himself up from the ground. "Are you all here just to try to kill me, or is this some kind of twisted, chaotic family reunion?" Luna''s piercing gaze locked with his as she spoke in a voice like the ringing of a bell. "A reunion would imply there was ever anything to begin with. No, Paradox. I¡¯ve come to remind you of your place."
Suddenly, as the weight of the impending battle settled in, a soft chuckle escaped Paradox''s lips. "Well, this is going to be one hell of a morning..." He wasn¡¯t one to back down from a fight, and with the chaos around him, he felt more alive than ever. But this time, something was different. The feeling of dread wasn¡¯t just a warning. It was a harbinger of something far worse than what he had faced before. The fight wasn¡¯t just a casual affair anymore. The ground beneath them trembled as Paradox and the women of his chaotic harem prepared for the storm that was about to hit. The stakes were higher than ever.
The moonlight hung heavy over the city, casting an eerie glow that shimmered through the windows of Paradox''s home. The night had been uneventful, a rarity in his chaotic life. As Paradox lay sprawled across his bed, the black marks that adorned his body from his last encounter slowly faded, dissipating like smoke in the wind. His eyes closed, and he allowed himself to drift into a rare, fleeting slumber. The darkness of sleep, however, could never shield him from the storm that was to come. Meanwhile, across the room, Norika stood hunched over her workbench. Her once-pristine sword lay in pieces, its hilt and guard shattered during their last bout. Her eyes glowed with cold determination as she meticulously repaired it. The faint sounds of her tools clicking echoed throughout the room, the only noise in the otherwise silent night. With a final, satisfying click, Norika¡¯s blade was restored. The gleaming edge caught the light as she tested its weight, a wicked grin curling on her lips. Another night, another broken toy to fix. She thought, smirking to herself. The thrill of battle still pulsed in her veins, a longing for the chaos that she could never quite satisfy.
The morning arrived with a biting cold wind that rushed through the cracks in the walls. Paradox, always one to keep himself occupied, shuffled lazily to the kitchen. His hands moved mechanically as he prepared breakfast for Eve, who would be heading off to school soon. The scent of pancakes and fresh coffee filled the air, though his tired eyes betrayed no excitement. ¡°Why do I have a feeling that today is going to be the worst day of my life?¡± Paradox muttered under his breath, cracking an egg with exaggerated care. ¡°A day filled with pain, pain, and more pain¡­ as well as running for my life, of course.¡± As if on cue, the presence of someone behind him sent a chill down his spine. Paradox¡¯s eyes narrowed, his instincts kicking in before he could even think. Slowly, he turned around, but the sight that greeted him was¡­ unexpected. A woman stood there, a striking figure whose beauty could only be described as otherworldly. She was tall, standing at 5''9", with long, flowing green hair that shimmered like emeralds in the light. Her purple eyes pierced through him with a dangerous glint, and her smile was as enchanting as it was sinister. "Hey, honey, how have you been?" she purred, her voice dripping with a dangerous sweetness. Paradox blinked. He didn¡¯t even have time to reply before the next thing he knew, he was outside, crashing violently into the ground. The force of the impact left a massive crater in the side of his house, the bricks crumbling under the weight. ¡°Ow, ow, ow, now that hurt¡­¡± Paradox groaned, standing up and brushing himself off. His mind raced as he saw the blade that was inches from his throat. "Soul Stealer, huh?" Paradox smirked despite the situation, his eyes scanning the weapon. ¡°Seems it¡¯s gained more souls than the last time.¡± With a swift motion, Paradox swept her legs out from under her, kicking her away with ease. But she wasn¡¯t finished. In a move that defied logic, she caught his leg, yanking him off balance and slamming him into the ground. Paradox¡¯s vision blurred for a moment as he lay staring up at the sky. This is going to be a long day. Suddenly, a violent crash sent debris flying. Paradox rolled to the side just in time, narrowly avoiding the impact of a massive figure that landed where his head had been moments before. Standing in the massive crater was another woman, one with long, flowing pink hair and indigo eyes that sparkled like distant stars. Her grin was almost playful, but there was no mistaking the deadly intent beneath her cheerful expression. "Glad to see you again, Paradox," she said, her voice tinged with mock sweetness. Paradox, dusting himself off, gave her a dry look. ¡°Uh, yeah, I¡¯m sure the crater where my head was says it all.¡± She chuckled, her eyes gleaming with amusement. ¡°What? I¡¯m just so happy to see you that I could kill you.¡± With a flick of her wrist, multiple weapons materialized around her. They shot toward Paradox like missiles, but his reflexes were honed through countless battles. He danced through the air, narrowly dodging the barrage of deadly projectiles. But just as he was about to land, a crushing weight slammed into him from above. Paradox hit the ground with a sickening thud, groaning in pain as the dust settled around him. His head swam with dizziness, but he quickly refocused, pushing himself up. And there, floating above him, was yet another woman. Her golden hair gleamed under the sun, cascading down her back in soft waves. Her presence radiated power, and her piercing green eyes seemed to cut straight through him. She hovered, a being of divine grace and deadly force. "Where have you been this whole time?" she demanded, her voice laced with irritation. "Have you been avoiding me? Answer me." Before Paradox could respond, she raised her hand, and multiple energy blasts shot toward him. He had no choice but to brace himself as they struck, sending him hurtling into the trunk of a nearby tree. "Three of you?" Paradox wheezed, wiping the blood from his lip. "Now that¡¯s a surprise¡­ and not a good one." But before he could recover, time seemed to stop. His body tensed as he felt a shift in the air. When time resumed, the sudden impact of multiple blows sent him crashing into the ground. His body was covered in fist-shaped imprints, each one a reminder of the pain that had been inflicted on him in mere seconds. Standing before him were the final two women: Scarlet and Luna. Both wore cruel smiles that sent a shiver down his spine. Scarlet was a vision of danger, her eyes filled with a manic obsession. Her beauty, however, was juxtaposed by the violent aura that surrounded her. She was all smiles one moment, then bloodlust the next. Luna, on the other hand, radiated an air of calm, but her sharp tongue cut like a blade, her regal demeanor masking the fierce power that lay beneath. "Well, well," Paradox said with a sigh, pushing himself up with an exaggerated groan. "It looks like today¡¯s not going to be as easy as I thought." The tension in the air was palpable. Paradox knew what was coming next. This fight was far from over. It had only just begun.
Paradox stood at the center of the chaos, his crimson eyes half-lidded in perpetual boredom, surveying the scene with a level of disinterest that was almost comical. At 5''6", his spiky white hair stood out, the contrast with his light brown skin making him seem almost otherworldly. His attire¡ªa red shirt under a black and red jacket, paired with black pants and white shoes¡ªwas as nonchalant as his attitude. He was bored, plain and simple. And yet, he knew the storm was coming. "Both of you working together... not that it''s a surprise," Paradox groaned, his voice dripping with sarcasm as his gaze landed on Scarlet and Luna, who stood side by side. Scarlet, with her sleek white hair and piercing crimson eyes, exuded a dangerous charm, her leather jumpsuit with red accents hugging her lithe frame. The red scarf flowing from her collar swayed with each movement, and her sharp, predatory grin only added to her allure. She had a way of twisting words into knives, and today was no different. Luna, on the other hand, was the embodiment of divine royalty. Her black hair cascaded in waves, shimmering with an ethereal luster, and her golden eyes glowed with an intense, almost predatory light. Her black and crimson skin-tight jumpsuit, adorned with golden accents, was a perfect mix of elegance and danger. Her high-cut legs and low neckline made it clear¡ªLuna wasn¡¯t just a goddess in title; she was one in presence. The cloak draped over her shoulder only enhanced her aura, shimmering like the starry night sky. Together, they were an impossible pair. Luna, regal and composed, and Scarlet, seductive yet fiercely protective, had never been friends. But for some reason, today, they stood united. "Wow, seems like the whole group is here," Paradox muttered under his breath. "It was nice seeing you all, but I''ll be taking my leave." He teleported away, a sigh of relief escaping his lips as the distance between him and them grew. Or so he thought. Before he could fully relax, he felt the unmistakable presence of all five of them materialize behind him, as if they''d always been there. The air shifted, and Paradox''s body tensed. ¡°Why do I keep running away when it never works?" Paradox said to himself, his voice tinged with frustration. Luna''s voice sliced through the silence. "I do not know, dear. Sometimes, I wonder about your brain, and whether it is functioning correctly." She stepped closer, her golden eyes sharp as ever. "We have a lot to talk about." Paradox winced slightly, but his poker face remained intact. "How did you all know I was here?" His gaze shifted to Scarlet, an icy chill creeping up his spine. "Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Scarlet purred, her smile sending a shiver down Paradox¡¯s back. ¡°I told the girls where you were. They knew I¡¯d know, since I know everything you do at every moment.¡± Her grin twisted darker. ¡°That¡¯s the reason I left without telling anyone¡ªwas getting everyone together. Took longer to get that idiot though.¡± She jerked a thumb toward Luna. Luna¡¯s eyes flashed, the queenly composure cracking for a moment. ¡°You want a fight?¡± she challenged, her voice as cool as ice but brimming with underlying fury. ¡°Because I¡¯ll kick your ass if you want it.¡± Paradox¡¯s lips quirked into a smirk. ¡°Oh? I thought you were above such petty brawls, Luna,¡± he taunted, his voice laced with amusement. ¡°But you¡¯re all so predictable.¡± Before he could make another move, the air around him shifted once more. Sora, Hinata, and Erisa stepped into the fold, trapping him in a near-perfect circle. Each of them radiated power, but each for different reasons. Sora, with her cold demeanor and tsundere tendencies, glared at Paradox. ¡°Now where do you think you¡¯re sneaking off to?¡± Her arms crossed over her chest, blocking his escape route. "You¡¯re not escaping." Hinata bounced on her feet, her ever-present cheeriness at odds with the tension in the air. ¡°Nope! Not on my watch!¡± Her eyes sparkled with excitement, as if this entire situation was a game to her. Erisa, the regal, commanding force of nature, stood behind them all with an air of quiet authority. ¡°You think you can just leave?¡± She tilted her head, her gaze predatory, as she assessed Paradox¡¯s every move. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Paradox took a slow breath, his crimson eyes scanning the five of them. So I have two options¡ªfight my way through, or go along with it. He weighed the options in his head. The odds were stacked against him, and though he could certainly fight all five of them, the risk was too great. "Fine," he sighed dramatically, raising his hands in defeat. "I won''t run away. I am in your care." He bowed slightly, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Lead the way, then." The group¡¯s expressions shifted, each one sizing him up in their own way, but none of them seemed willing to back down. "That''s more like it," Erisa said, a sly smile forming on her lips. ¡°You always were more fun when you weren¡¯t trying to escape.¡± Scarlet leaned against a nearby pillar, watching the exchange with amusement. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re finally learning your place, Paradox. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to teach you myself.¡± Her eyes gleamed with that dangerous edge, her tone dripping with possessiveness. Luna, still standing with regal composure, gave a small, almost imperceptible nod. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this. But it¡¯s amusing to see you try and outwit all of us.¡± Paradox raised an eyebrow but said nothing more. He knew the game was far from over. The tension in the air was palpable, each member of the group prepared for the next phase of this strange interaction. Paradox had been in countless battles, but somehow, this felt different. This was no longer just a fight¡ªit was a test of wills. They weren¡¯t going to let him leave so easily, and deep down, Paradox knew it. But for now, he would play along. For now.
The day had dragged on endlessly. Paradox couldn''t remember the last time he had felt so tired. As strong as he was, and as untouchable as his reputation might have been, he knew when he was outmatched. Right now, that was all too evident as he stood in the middle of a bustling Metro City mall, surrounded by a group of women whose personalities ranged from overly aggressive to eerily calm. He had spent the day with them, trying his best to remain unbothered, as they explored every nook and cranny the city had to offer. He had already endured trips to multiple shopping centers, restaurants, and even a few questionable alleyways, all in the name of appeasing the girls. All of them had insisted on indulging in a bit of retail therapy, picking out clothes, jewelry, and accessories as if they didn¡¯t have anything better to do with their time. "So troublesome," Paradox thought to himself, leaning against a pillar in the mall, his half-closed crimson eyes scanning the crowd with an expression of utter disinterest. His red and black jacket barely clung to his body, the same jacket that had become a part of him over the years, like a badge of his cocky, indifferent nature. But there was nothing indifferent about the girls around him now. Luna, ever the regal figure, strode toward him first, her icy demeanor as imposing as ever. Her eyes, sharp as daggers, gleamed with expectation. "How do we look?" she asked, her voice a mixture of curiosity and quiet arrogance, as she and the others presented their outfits. The other girls followed her, each in their own unique attire¡ªfitted dresses, elegant gowns, or outfits that oozed sophistication and charm. Paradox glanced over them all, rolling his eyes but offering the compliment anyway, knowing how to keep the peace. "Hmmm, well, you all look stunning," he said, smirking with his usual cocky tone. But before anyone could react, he added with a mischievous grin, "but you know what else would be stunning?" His words hung in the air, thick with meaning, but before anyone could catch on, Luna stepped forward, her voice cutting through the moment. "We are not leaving just yet," she declared with finality, her regal air making it clear that she had no intention of taking ''no'' for an answer. Paradox¡¯s eye twitched in irritation. "Yea, you have to make up for all of the years you were running away from us," Erisa chimed in, her pout deepening as she glared at him. Her words were tinged with playful yet sinister undertones, a reminder of how much she had been deprived of his company. Paradox groaned inwardly. He had seen her like this before. When she got that look, there was no escape. "Ugh, fine," Paradox grunted, rubbing the back of his neck in frustration. "Just make it quick." His voice was tinged with sarcasm, but it was clear that he was giving in, much to his own dismay.
After what felt like an eternity of shopping, the girls finally returned to the house. But as soon as they entered, they were greeted with a presence that made them all stiffen. Norika and Eve stood in the hallway, waiting for them. Their eyes narrowed as they locked onto the newcomers. It wasn¡¯t just a casual glance; it was a glare. A threatening one. The tension was palpable, and Paradox could almost feel the storm brewing between them. They were his girls¡ªat least in their own strange way¡ªand no one was going to take that from them. Luna''s gaze hardened, while Erisa crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing in silent judgment. Scarlet, sensing the shift in the air, stepped forward with a reassuring smile, her voice calm as she addressed the situation. "Relax, everyone," she said, her charm wrapping around the group like a protective blanket. "Norika is my daughter from the future. You don''t need to worry about her." At hearing this, the other girls froze, their eyes widening in surprise. They hadn¡¯t expected that little tidbit of information. There was a moment of stunned silence before the realization hit them all. The tension in the room evaporated for a brief second, replaced by a sense of confusion, curiosity, and reluctant acceptance. "And Eve," Scarlet continued, her tone shifting as she addressed the group, "is Paradox''s adopted little sister." She added that last part with a touch of authority, as though laying down the law. The mention of Eve''s status seemed to ease some of the girls'' concerns, and soon enough, they surrounded her, showering her with attention and affection. Despite Paradox¡¯s usual arrogance and disinterest, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of the glares from the other girls. Even with Scarlet¡¯s explanation, there was a lingering sense of unease. But he simply sighed, retreating to his room as the others chattered in the hallway.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity of walking on eggshells, Paradox managed to escape to the safety of his room. The door clicked shut behind him, sealing him off from the madness of the day. The silence was a welcome change. He let out a deep breath, his body sinking into the plush chair by the window as he stared out at the city skyline, the lights twinkling like distant stars. For a brief moment, he allowed himself to relax. The constant weight of expectations, battles, and interactions could be overwhelming. And despite all his strength, Paradox couldn''t deny that, sometimes, he just wanted to be left alone. "Well... at least I can sleep for now," he thought with a sigh, leaning back in his chair. But as the lights flickered in the distance, he couldn''t shake the feeling that trouble was never far behind. And with that, his eyelids grew heavy, the soft hum of the city lulling him into an uneasy sleep. But he wasn¡¯t alone, not really. The ominous energy of the Omni-Wach pulsed quietly within him¡ªalong with the others. And deep down, he knew that this would be the calm before the storm. Kidnaping & Little Sister Waking up Paradox found his harem, Daughter, and Sister asleep in the living room after the party they had the night prior Letting the girls sleep, Paradox stretched lazily, his crimson eyes half-lidded with a perpetual look of boredom. He leaned back against the couch, arms draped over the top like a king on his throne, contemplating his next move. "Nothing interesting happening around here. Maybe a walk will help me find something fun to do." Just as he was about to step out, the television caught his attention. "Just in! Reports show a surge of new heroes appearing across the globe! Could this mean an impending disaster? And the real question¡ªare these so-called heroes prepared for the challenge?" The news broadcast displayed familiar faces¡ªSonora, Blitz Beetle, Omni Eve, and Velvet Rabbit¡ªheroes he had encountered before. However, three unfamiliar ones stood among them: Feline Fury, a girl in a sleek cheetah-print bodysuit; Iron Sentinel, a man clad in an advanced mechanical suit; and Swiftstorm, a young speedster. Paradox clicked his tongue, unimpressed. ¡°Iron Man rip-off, huh?¡± he muttered, arms still folded as he eyed Iron Sentinel¡¯s armor. The TV footage showcased Feline Fury in action¡ªmoving with feline grace, striking down criminals with rapid, agile movements. Her body suit was skintight, accentuating her athletic build, and her retractable claws made quick work of her enemies. Next was Iron Sentinel, his sleek black armor illuminated by blue energy veins pulsing through the plating. His helmet design was aerodynamic, with an integrated visor displaying real-time data. The suit had plasma-infused forearm blades, built-in energy disruptors, and short-range thrusters for enhanced mobility. His flowing nanoweave cape gave him an intimidating presence. Paradox smirked, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Gotta admit, the suit looks pretty cool.¡± While the TV droned on about their heroic exploits, Paradox had already made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll meet them soon¡­ but for now, let¡¯s see what Metro City has to offer.¡± He shoved his hands into his pockets and exited the house, humming a quiet tune as he wandered through the dead of night.
Under the City¡¯s Veil The streets were eerily silent, illuminated only by flickering streetlights. Paradox walked leisurely, his head bobbing slightly as he continued humming. Then, something caught his eye. A man¡ªtall, scruffy, dressed in ragged clothing¡ªwas leading a group of children, their hands and feet bound in chains, toward a dark alley. The oldest among them couldn¡¯t have been more than thirteen. Their faces were pale, fear evident in their wide eyes as they shuffled forward. Paradox stopped. His half-lidded eyes sharpened, the usual amusement on his face fading. "Well now¡­ this just got interesting." His presence vanished in an instant. The night swallowed him whole, his movements silent as he followed. The man led the children through the alley, stopping at an old, abandoned building. He pulled open a rusted metal door and ushered them inside. Paradox trailed them, his curiosity piqued. Inside, an underground bunker was concealed beneath the decrepit structure. The air was thick with the stench of damp concrete and sweat. The dimly lit chamber held a small balding, rotund man seated in an ornate chair, his pudgy fingers drumming against the armrests. Behind him stood two figures¡ªa young girl and a young man, their presence exuding an unmistakable air of danger. The girl was clad in a jagged, black and gray bodysuit, plated armor layered over her shoulders and arms. Her tattered cloak, with a crimson interior, swayed with each movement. The crossed-out infinity symbol seared into her chest piece marked her as something more than an ordinary fighter. Her jet-black hair, tipped in crimson, framed her deep red eyes, which held nothing but malice. Beside her, the young man exuded an entirely different aura. His short, black hair had a single silver streak along the left side, and his steely gray eyes surveyed the scene with calculated calm. His dark-blue combat suit was reinforced with silver accents, layered beneath a long coat lined with internal armor plates. Unlike the girl, he didn¡¯t radiate immediate hostility¡ªonly unwavering discipline. "Tch. Professionals." Paradox thought, recognizing their efficiency. The pudgy man grinned, revealing yellowed teeth. "Ahh, so you¡¯ve brought them! You have my gratitude for the trouble,¡± he chuckled, waving a stubby hand. One of the enforcers behind him¡ªa man in a tactical suit¡ªstepped forward, handing the trafficker a briefcase. He flipped it open, revealing stacks of money inside. The man¡¯s eyes gleamed, and without hesitation, he snatched the case and fled, his greed overriding any sense of caution. He was already marked. Paradox sighed, shaking his head. "Poor bastard doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s already dead." But he wasn¡¯t here for some low-tier scum. His gaze shifted back to the two figures behind the crime boss. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Paradox¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Now this¡­ this is gonna be fun.¡±
The underground chamber reeked of filth and despair, the air thick with the stench of damp stone and human suffering. Dim lanterns flickered weakly, barely illuminating the wretched scene before them. A group of frightened children sat huddled together, their eyes hollow with fear, their bodies trembling as cold iron shackles bit into their frail wrists. Their captor, a short, chubby man with beady, gluttonous eyes, licked his lips as he reached for one of the children. "What are you going to do to these children?" The young woman standing behind him asked, her voice laced with suspicion. The man turned, an amused sneer curling across his greasy lips. "What do you think? Have some fun with them first, then sell them off." His grin widened, his yellowed teeth glistening under the lantern¡¯s feeble light. The girl¡¯s stomach churned in disgust, her fingers twitching toward the weapon at her hip. But before she could act, a firm hand clasped her shoulder, halting her. "Don''t do anything reckless," the man beside her whispered, his voice low and firm. "We¡¯re on a mission. I can¡¯t have you blowing our cover." She bit the inside of her cheek, forcing herself to stand down, though every fiber of her being screamed at her to act. The chubby man chuckled, turning back toward the children. His pudgy fingers reached out, grasping for a trembling little girl whose tears streaked down her dirt-covered cheeks. Before he could lay a hand on her, a sudden blur of motion filled the air. A sharp cry of agony tore through the chamber. The chubby man¡¯s eyes bulged as his arms fell cleanly to the ground, severed at the shoulders. Blood sprayed from the stumps, drenching his fine silk robes as he let out a guttural, pain-ridden scream. "AAGGHH! MY ARMS! WHO¡ªWHO THE HELL CUT OFF MY ARMS?!" His bodyguards were at his side in an instant, weapons drawn, eyes darting wildly in search of the assailant. A slow, eerie tapping noise echoed through the chamber¡ªsteady, deliberate, unhurried. From the shadows, a lone figure emerged. Paradox. His crimson eyes glowed like burning embers in the dim light, his spiky white hair catching the flickering glow of the lanterns. He twirled his Omni Scythe lazily around his finger, the blade gleaming ominously, exuding an otherworldly presence. "That would be me," he said, a smirk playing on his lips, his voice carrying an unsettling amusement. Both bodyguards stiffened, a shiver running down their spines as recognition dawned upon them. "You... You¡¯re Paradox, aren¡¯t you?" The young man asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Paradox tilted his head slightly. "Yeah, that''s me. Why do you ask?" "We''ve heard a lot about you. An anomaly. A force of destruction that chooses no side. You have power beyond comprehension, yet you squander it on mere amusement." Paradox exhaled in mild boredom. "Yeah, yeah. Get to the point. What do you want?" The girl beside him, her body still tense with restrained anger, took a step forward. "Where is my sister?" The words had barely left her lips when the man beside her immediately seized her mouth, silencing her. She struggled, her crimson eyes burning with frustration. "Ignore her," the man said quickly, tightening his grip. "What we truly want to know is... how did you achieve such power? We''ve watched your battles. You intrigue our organization." Paradox¡¯s smirk widened. "Not telling." His fingers tapped the handle of his scythe. "Now, are we gonna fight, or are you just gonna waste my time?" That was the last straw. The girl tore herself from her companion¡¯s grip and lunged at Paradox, her fist cocked back, aimed directly for his head. The very air cracked as her punch tore through the space between them. Paradox caught it effortlessly. The sheer force of her blow sent a ripple through the air, the ground beneath them trembling as cracks formed beneath his feet. His crimson eyes flickered with interest. "Not bad," he mused, his grip tightening slightly. "You¡¯re strong. But I bet your sister¡¯s stronger." Rage flashed in her eyes. "How about I show you how strong I am when I rip your head from your shoulders?!" She spun, driving a powerful kick into his side, sending him skidding backward. Without hesitation, she unleashed a flurry of knives and daggers. They struck true, embedding themselves into Paradox¡¯s flesh. For a moment, silence reigned. Then¡ªhe chuckled. "Not bad, not bad," Paradox said, brushing off the blades as if they were mere inconveniences. His wounds closed instantly. "Now my turn." Before she could react, he vanished. Reappearing in an instant, his fist buried deep in her stomach. A sickening crack echoed through the chamber. Her body flew backward, smashing into a solid stone wall. Dust and debris rained down as she slumped forward, coughing up blood. "I''m sure you can do better than that," Paradox taunted, a cruel grin stretching across his face. She wiped the blood from her lips, her face betraying no hint of pain. With a slow, deliberate movement, she pulled something from thin air¡ªan obsidian-black scythe, its crimson engravings pulsing like a beating heart. "This," she murmured, "is Abyss Fang." A dark aura emanated from the weapon, filling the air with an oppressive force. "It feeds on blood. The more it spills, the stronger it becomes." Chains shot out from the scythe, lashing toward Paradox like serpents seeking their prey. He blocked them with his own scythe, but she was already in motion, her weapon carving through the air with devastating precision. Paradox grinned. "Mind telling me your name before you keep trying to kill me?" "Null Lilith," she said simply, her voice cold. Then she was gone. Moving faster than sound, she closed the distance in an instant. Paradox barely had time to register the shift before she was upon him. Her scythe arced down in a brutal slash. Paradox twisted his body, dodging at the last second, but not before a thin line of blood appeared on his cheek. "Fast," he mused, wiping the blood away. "Just not fast enough." Before she could react, his hand shot forward, seizing her by the throat. With inhuman strength, he slammed her into the ground, the impact shaking the very foundation of the underground chamber. A crater formed beneath them. Then, with a powerful kick, he sent her flying once more. "Come on," he grinned. "Try again. Show me what you can really do." Lilith groaned, forcing herself to her feet. Her grip on Abyss Fang tightened. With a guttural roar, she drove the scythe into the ground. "Shadow Maw!" Dark tendrils erupted from the earth, wrapping around Paradox, constricting, dragging him down. A flicker of a smirk crossed her lips. "Phantom Guillotine!" Her scythe gleamed. With one clean motion, she swung it down¡ªsevering his head from his shoulders. His head hit the ground with a dull thud. Silence. "...That¡¯s it?" She scoffed. "Null, let''s go," Riven said, glancing down at the severed head. "Our mission is over." Lilith scoffed, slinging her scythe over her shoulder. "Ha! He wasn¡¯t that tough." "Then why was there no blood?" Riven¡¯s voice was calm, but firm. "And why did it feel so easy?" Lilith¡¯s eyes narrowed. A chill crawled down her spine. They vanished into the shadows. And as they did¡ª Paradox¡¯s body stirred. His severed head rolled slightly. Then¡ªhe reached out, grabbed it, and placed it back onto his shoulders. His smirk returned. "...Gone already?" He cracked his neck. "Too bad." His eyes flickered to the children. "Time to get you all home." But as he led them away, his thoughts drifted. "Null Lilith, huh?" "Eve¡¯s little sister." A slow grin spread across his face. "This is going to be interesting."